Donnie\'s Bitch
By Amanda Collsen
Chapter 1
Secrets
Amanda stood shocked and very angry watching her mother from the archway to the lounge room. Angela Thompson was the same woman who only last week, had found her in a compromising position with her lover and had spewed forth a tirade of insults and abuse. She had called her daughter, “A perverted whoring slut,” along with every other known derogatory term under the sun. Amanda quietly slipped back out of the room to fetch her digicam vowing revenge.
This same foul mouthed mother now lay on the lounge room floor naked, with one hand firmly lodged in her cum drenched pussy, while the other was wrapped around the cock of the family’s pet Great Dane Donnie, driving its cock in and out of her vile mouth. And Amanda was getting it all on tape. This was a godsend, a form of Karma, if you like. Amanda smiled cynically to herself, she was a big believer in Karma, and she lived her life with the belief that you treat others as you; yourself would want to be treated. And this was way too good to miss on camera.
Sitting quietly in front of her monitor, Amanda shuddered as she reviewed the footage of her mother’s degenerate sexual display. She thought to herself, “She berated me for having a sexual relationship with Sam.” Sam and she loved each other, but how could you love a dog, an animal, so much as to want to have intercourse with it? It was too far remote from her way of thinking to come to terms with.
Amanda and Samantha had been friends for like, forever, always playing together, never being too far from each other’s side since they could walk. While no one suspected their attraction for each other, especially Sam’s parents, originally their friendship was purely platonic, but as it is, as time went by they realized they had a special love for one another.
That’s what hurt Amanda so much, when her vindictive bitch of a mother had rung Sam’s parents to tell them what she had discovered. To say Sam’s parents were religious would be a gross understatement; in fact they put the religious zealots waging holy war to shame. On hearing the news from her, they waged a war so cruel that it forced Sam to flee to women’s refuge with only the cloths on her back, torn and tattered as they were. Physically beaten and emotionally humiliated in front of all her family was nothing to the extremes of being dragged kicking and screaming into church to be berated and further humiliated by the parishioners and clergy for her “perverted thoughts and actions”.
Amanda wasn’t sure if Sam would ever be the same after that, Amanda had tried talking to her, trying to apologize for her stupid mothers actions, but Sam just sat with her arms wrapped around herself, rocking back and forward, sobbing quietly. Amanda had tried to hold her, but Sam had pulled away with stark terror etched over her tear stained face. The bruises were clearly evident under the gown she was wearing, something that had been given her by one of the ladies from the refuge, after seeing that her cloths were of no practical use. Amanda wanted to die right there and then and had cursed her mother.
.~…~.
“Revenge is mine!” sayeth the Lord. Sam’s parents used it all the time. “It may very well be!” thought Amanda, and “The lord works in mysterious ways!” That was another statement she’d heard, so what’s to say that the Lord isn’t using her to exact punishment for the wrong her mother meted out to Sam. Amanda was ready to put her plan into action, all she needed to do was wait, wait till her mother fell asleep. Amanda didn’t need to tiptoe into her mother’s bedroom, Angela was a sound sleeper, taking the collar and chain she’d purchased that day and she slipped it around her mother’s neck and securely padlocked it. Taking another padlock, she secured the chain to the headboard of her mother’s large heavy oak four poster bed.
Satisfied that her mother wasn’t going anywhere in a great hurry, she gave herself time to relax, and set up the television and DVD player. “This was going to be interesting to say the least!” Amanda thought to herself. One last thing before the show begins; Amanda went back out to the kitchen and retrieved a pitcher of ice cold water.
“SHOW TIME!” Amanda said loudly as poured the cold water over her mother and stood back. Angela woke to a shock, spluttering and gasping. Amanda giggled. Angela’s shock turned to confusion then quickly to anger.
“What the fuck are you doing?” Angela said as she scowled at her daughter.
Amanda smiled “Just getting your attention Mother!” She said smugly.
“I’ll get your attention, you bitch, As soon as I get my plaited belt!” Angela screamed; as she leaped from her bed, not noticing the collar and chain. Amanda feigned terror, bringing her hands to her mouth just about the time Angela ran out of chain. The sudden halt to her progress was bone jarring, and she slammed to the bed chocking and coughing. Amanda almost thought she’d broken her neck then laughed at her antics trying to get to her knees. Holding her throat with one hand to soothe the pain she felt, the other trying to tug the chain loose from where it was anchored securely to the head board.
“Ohhhh! That has got to have hurt?” Amanda said trying to stem fits of giggling; “I think you’ll have one massive bruise on your neck tomorrow.”
“What’s the meaning of this? Why am I chained to the bed? Unlock this collar! Immediately bitch!” Angela coughed and wheezed.
“Ohhhh! You’re scaring me!” Amanda jibed. “And stop with the bitch comment, you’re the only bitch slut around here.
Angela blinked, “How dare you speak to me like that, when I get off this chain, you’ll rue the day you were ever born.
“Too late Mother, I regret being born already, at least I regret being your daughter, I regret you finding My loving and gentle Sam and I together, I regret I didn’t do something to stop you from calling her parents, I regret My life very day I see your sorry arse waddling through this house. There is nothing you can do to me to make my life sorrier than it already is.” Amanda said with pain and rage clearly showing on her face.
“So that is what this is all about!” Angela huffed, “That perverted rug munching slut! Well, she got what she deserved!”
Amanda saw red; she strode forward, with such speed and ferocity that Angela never saw it coming, so she made no attempt to defend herself, and took the full force of Amanda’s hand as she struck her face. Angela saw stars, and the room spun. She slumped to the bed, for the first time ever she was frightened of her daughter, she had never seen her so angry. “Don’t you dare talk about Sam like that. She’s a hundred times the person you could ever hope to be, mother, and she’s kind, gentle, generous, and amazingly loving.”
Angela picked herself up off the mattress, and rubbed her cheek, not sure what to say, so she decided to say nothing, hoping Amanda would rant herself out.
“You talk about us being perverted, of going against nature. Well I really don’t believe you mother. Listen to yourself! Do you really believe what you say or do you just get pleasure out of belittling and berating us?” Amanda turned around, she was about to cry and she didn’t want to show her mother any weakness. Still with her back to her mother, she said, “No mother! If the there is a perverted degenerate slut in this family, it’s you!”
Angela gasp, “What in gods name are you talking about, you stupid child?”
Amanda answered her question with one word. “Woof!
“What’s that supposed to mean? What are you insinuating? It’s that little cunt you call your lover, telling lies about me, to save her precious hide, isn’t it?” Angela was shaken; even the red hand mark on her face had paled to two shades lighter. Amanda turned to look directly into the eyes of the slut dog fucker.
“I don’t believe you can sit there and… No! Sam has little hide left to protect, thanks to you and knows nothing about this, something I’ll be rectifying tomorrow.”
Angela gave no indication, that she knew nor cared what Amanda was talking about.
“Your going to be stone faced to the end, aren’t you Mother? Do you want proof? I’ll show you proof.” Amanda picked up the remote for the DVD, and hit play.
As the screen brightened, all that could be seen was a woman’s arse with a dog securely mounted behind her, rutting like there was no tomorrow, the words coming from the as yet unidentified female were rich to say the least. “Ohhhh Yes, fuck me you hairy mother fucker, pour your doggy cum into my slut cunt, make me your bitch, Ohhhh yes harder, harder, Aaaaaaaahhhhhh!”
Amanda paused the video clip, “Do you want more mother?”
Angela sat stiff bodied on the bed and glared at Amanda. Not sure where her daughter had got this tape, but determined to deny any involvement, “I knew you were perverted! Now you’re downloading porn from the internet to satisfy your pathetic sexual desires?”
Amanda restarted the video, and shook her head. “No mother! This is all amateur home production. I see I’ll have to shove your face in it, watch mother! You may ever get a thrill out of it. “Heeeerrrrrrrre’s Johnny,” Amanda sang, “or should I say, here’s Annnnnggggela! The star performer.” With that, the camera panned back to reveal Angela in the throws of sexual bliss, reveling in the carnal bestiality spewing forth from the screen. Angela buried her face into her hands, and let out a scream of frustration, mixed with anger, remorse and guilt. Amanda turned the sound up two notches, just as Angela in the video clip screamed out an orgasm, stereo wails from the same mother, all over the same act but for different reasons.
“You turn that off now young lady, and give me the disc, and we’ll hear no more about it.”
Amanda pressed the eject button and the disc slid silently out, picking it up, she handed it to her mother.
“Now you’re coming to your senses young lady.” Angela broke the DVD in two, “And now take this stupid collar off me, right this instant.”
Amanda fished inside her back pocket for what Angela thought was the key to the collar and she turned her head slightly to give Amanda access to the lock, thinking that this was a close shave. And was relieved that she had managed to talk her silly young daughter down, then when she got rid of this humiliating collar she was going to give Amanda the thrashing of her life for putting her through all this crap.
“I suppose you’ll be wanting this one as well then mother?” Instead of a key Amanda flicked another disc into her mothers lap, how about this one, or maybe this one.” Amanda flipped three at her in quick succession, “Ohhhh! And I have another ten of them just waiting to go out to all of dad’s family and your friends, not to mention the police who I’m sure will want a copy.” Amanda gave her mother a contemptuous glare while inserting another disc in the DVD and turning on full blast.
“Turn it off, Turn it off. Please just turn it off.” Angela wailed as tears filled her eyes. “Let me explain, please.” Angela blubbered
Amanda look truly stunned at her mother, “You can explain this degenerate display? Can You? Ohhh! This should be good. What are you going to say here mother? You fell down on the dog and by accident his dick got stuck in your cunt. Maybe, he stuck a bone to your head and barked out, suck my dog dick and swallow all my cum, you sorry excuse for a fuck slut or I’ll blow your brains out? How about, Donnie looked so desperate, I thought I do him a favor and let him get his rocks off in my slimy fuck box?”
Angela looked at the screen though her fingers, and remembered back two days when the video must have been taken. It had felt so good and natural, and sexy to her at that moment. She was in the throws of passion and had come several times and, later, masturbated to the memory several more times,. What she saw on the screen, now, was nothing like she remembered it, without the sexual hormones flooding her system, this vile display of perversion was nothing but an abomination of gross magnitude, that she wanted nothing but to throw up.
On the video, her mother spun around after Donnie had finished spewing his dog cum into her cunt and she immediately started to suck and lick his dick, cleaning all their mix of cum and pussy juice off his cock, and after she had finished Donnie brought his muzzle to her face and licked her clean, several times she opened her mouth and let his tongue enter as though she was French kissing the dog.
“No!” Angela thought, I can’t explain it; there was no sane explanation for this, it just felt right at the time.
Amanda slapped her mother out of her thoughts, “Well? You said you had an explanation.” She walked to her mother’s wardrobe and took out her plaited belt, the one she had, had wrapped around her arse many times. “ I believe you were going to use this on me when you got rid of your collar and chain, how about I use it first to refresh your memory of recent events , Ohhhh and by the way, I had to strip when I got it used on me, so I think it only fair that you should strip as well.”
Angela looked horrified at her daughter, “She wouldn’t dare?” she thought, but the look on her daughter’s face was enough to give her second thoughts “I... I’m your mother! You can’t do this!”
Amanda nodded, “You’re at least partly right, you are my mother, but that is where it stops. You are also a slut! This I can understand, everyone has a right to live their life as they wish. I know I do. But you are also a dog fucker, “Donnie’s Bitch!” Yeah! ... I like that, that’d be a good name for you now; I think I might tattoo that on your forehead. And while it may not be my cup of tea, I will, in time, come to terms with you spreading your slimy cum covered legs and opening your fuck hole for every canine cock that wanders into the back yard.”
Angela stared horrified back at her daughter, as her scathing remarks tore her self esteem to shreds. “Slimy legs! Fuck hole! Every canine cock! I have no intention of being the local whore for the neighborhood dogs.” She said to herself, willing her voice to express her thoughts, but all was mute, her mouth formed the words, but there was no volume.
Amanda continued, “You know what makes all this so terribly pathetic?”
“Pathetic!” The word etched itself into Angela’s brain; her self image was at a new time low, immediately she felt a tingling from her clit and a flood of moisture flow from her pussy. “OMG!” thought Angela “What is coming over me, I think I’m going to cum before this is over, this can’t be happening.” She fought the urge to slid her hand down into her hot wet sex, and confirm everything her daughter was saying about her. “I can’t be as perverted as she is telling me I am!”
Amanda finished, “It’s the fact that your worst trait has nothing to do with any perverted sexual act that your putrid mind could conceivably come up with, It’s the fact that you’re a HYPROCRITE!” Amanda spat the last word right in her mothers face. “I distinctly remember you verbally abusing me of “Going against nature” with my love for Samantha, yet you sit here in all your glory as a dog fucker and believe that you’re pure and innocent, at least I stay within my own species when deviating from the norm, unlike you.
It took quite some seconds for this last statement to filter though the sexual haze that was starting to surround Angela’s brain.
“Hypocrite?” After the last tirade of verbal abuse her daughter had stung her with, this last statement was almost a let down.” I’m a hypocrite?” Angela repeated, with an astonished look on her face.
Amanda saw that the concept was lost on her mother and in anger she lashed out with the belt, catching her mother on the left breast, Angela howled in pain, clutching her tender nipple. “Take that night gown off! Perverted bitch sluts like you don’t deserve to be clothed, especially not in something as modest as that.”
“Don’t make me do this darling.” Angela sobbed.
Amanda backhanded her, “Too late for platitudes mother, now get that slut body of yours out of the nightgown.”
“I can’t!” Her mother whined, “Not with this collar on.”
“Yes you can, you moron, fucking dogs must be effecting your brains!” With that Amanda took hold of her mother’s nightgown and tore it at the neck, exposing her breasts. “Now slide it down.”
Amanda had to admit, her mother still had firm breasts, her body was in fairly good shape for her age, maybe a few kilos over weight, but certainly not fat. That fact wasn’t lost on Angela as she noticed her daughter staring at her, her reflex was to cover up with her hands, until Amanda raised the belt, and she dropped her hands and removed her tattered garment, feeling distinctly vulnerable, knowing her daughter’s attraction for the female form. Going around behind her mother she took the remnants of the nightgown and tired her hands behind her back, Angela didn’t try to stop her; she was still lost in her thoughts of how she had got herself into all this mess.
“Now that we have stripped you physically, we’ll start stripping that phony persona that you have surrounded yourself with and dismantle the façade you call your life.” So, what are you mother?” Amanda raised her eyebrow to emphasis her impatience.
Angela looked up at her daughter knowing what she want her to say, but couldn’t bring herself to admit it. Amanda paced, tapping the belt against her leg, she could see that her mother wasn’t going to do this the easy way. Angela sat on her hunches, and looked blankly at her daughter.
Suddenly Amanda swung the belt again. Angela howled in pain as it again struck her left nipple; all she could do was hunch over with her hands tied behind her back. “Focus damn you!” Amanda ordered. “This isn’t some fucking stupid game you dog slut; I gave you the chance to come clean on your own. Now I see I have to take the hard line.”
Amanda went to her mother’s closet and selected two long robe ties, and started to tie her mother spread eagled on her bed, securing each ankle to the uprights at the foot of the bed.
“What are you doing Amanda? This isn’t funny! Let me go, you have no right to do this.” She screamed in panic. Angela fought as best she could but having her arms tied behind her back severely impeded her efforts, eventually Amanda had her tightly strung between the chained collar and the posts at the foot of the bed, making it an effort for Angela to breath.
“Now let’s try it this way, so again mother, what are you?” Amanda repeated
Angela shock her head, “No, No, No, I won’t do this, untie me now!”
Amanda stepped up and swung the belt, landing it on her inner thigh an inch below her mother’s pussy. Angela screamed, and sobbed “Stop it, you’re hurting me.”
Amanda shrugged her shoulders, “Then I’m having the desired effect, shall I continue?”
“No! Please, no more, I’m a hypocrite!” Angela mumbled.
Amanda swung the belt again, “Louder!”
“I’m a hypocrite!”
“Louder!” Amanda yelled and kept laying the dreaded belt into her mother’s pussy.
Angela wailed, “I’m a hypocrite! I’m a hypocrite! I’m a hypocrite!”
And still Amanda flailed her mother, venting her anger on her now red and bruised groin, alternating every now and then to her slowly reddening breasts. Angela squirmed and wriggled trying desperately to avoid the blows raining down on her femininity. Finally Angela screamed at the top of her lunges, “I’M A DOG FUCKING HYPOCRITE!”
Amanda stopped her onslaught as her mother lay sobbing and blubbering, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’ll never do it again, Please, Please.” She wailed. Amanda stood over her mother, breathing hard from the exertion, beads of sweat starting to run down into her eyes.
“Now then! Don’t you feel better after getting that off your chest?” Her mother was far too distracted by the pain to answer this latest question. Amanda sat beside her mother on the bed, “So now what do you like to do?” she goaded.
Angela knew the answer to this question, and to avoid another round with the belt. “I like to fuck Donnie!” she finally sniveled
“And that makes you a…what?” Amanda goaded again.
Angela was defeated, “A… dog fucker!” She cried!”
“Yes, that’s right mother, you’re a dirty little canine sucking, dog fucking slut, who hypocritically denounced Samantha and I for being lesbians, so who is more degenerate for our sexual preferences?”
Angela closed her eyes; this whole mess was almost too much to bear. Racked with pain and humiliation, “I am! Amanda, I am. And I’m… I’m so, so sorry for what I have done to you… and … and Samantha, Please forgive me Amanda, and I promise to never do it again, I’ll get rid of Donnie, find some way to make it up to you both” she bleated.
“Your right, you will never do it again, but not for the reasons you might think. While being a lesbian isn’t necessarily look upon favorably, it’s not against the law. But this is and if I let the authorities get hold of this,” she pointed the remote to the DVD player and pressed pause, just as the image of her mother was taking the entire length of Donnie’s cock into her mouth. “This… Ohhhh wow. He sure has a thick cock, doesn’t he mother, and long too… I can see your throat bulging as you shove it down your slimy chute.” Amanda got temporarily distracted by the action on the screen, “I’m sorry, what was I saying? Ohhhh yes! These degenerate displays of bestiality, then you’re going to go away for probably about two to five years, and you know what that means. Don’t you?” Amanda waited for Angela to process the information.
Angela turned her head away from her daughter and that horrible picture staring at her from the TV. “I can see it all right now,” Amanda went on. “You’ll be rug munching, as you so spitefully put it, before the weeks out, I can imagine you turned into a sex toy for all those sex starved Bull Dykes. You had better get used to the flavor of pussy juice.” Amanda reached out and slid her hand over her mother’s bruised and swollen breasts, caressing them softly “They’ll love to get hold of these perky twins,” she giggled,
Angela moaned and tried to pull away.
“Now I could probably handle it, in fact, I think I’d be the one instigating the proceedings, I have also heard that they like anal games as well, you never know, by the time you get out, you may need a butt plug for the rest of your life, just to stop from shitting yourself every time you get up out of a chair, that’s to say you can actually sit down.”
Angela wailed, “Stop it, I’m not going to jail, please Amanda, please don’t do this, I’ll do any thing you want, just don’t do this.”
“And, ohhhh, fisting!” Amanda sadistically continued, “Now that’s something I have thought about trying, but then I don’t care if my pussy is stretch beyond its limits. Unlike you dear mother, I have no wish to impress a male. You know that some women can actually get two fists up their sloppy cunts.
“And as far as getting rid of Donnie, I don’t think so! It’s not his fault he now likes to fuck women, you corrupted him and you’ll have to deal with him. What do you think will happen if he comes across another innocent female, the mind boggles, No! He’s your responsibility now mother and you’ll be expected to keep him fully satisfied.”
Angela had lost it, she was bawling her eyes out, “No, No … anything … anything you want, I promise.”
Amanda knew she had her mother by the short and curlies. “The word ‘anything’ congers up a magnitude of possibilities mother dear. Some you may think worse than your possible jail term.” Amanda saw that her words weren’t really registering any more, her mother was lost in a world of hurt and misery. “I tell you what! We’ll leave what you will or won’t do to a more appropriate time when you’re thinking more clearly.”
“And you have more time to brood on your fate in the hands of the inmates at the local lockup.” Amanda thought to herself.
“As for these!” Amanda stroked her mother’s pussy lips, “I think I’ll have to apply some lotion so they won’t be too bad in the morning.”
Angela broke out into a fresh round of crying, “Ohhhh please Amanda, don’t rape me please.” Angela could see the last of her life going down the toilet.
Amanda took a backward step, genuinely surprised at her mother words, “I have never taken anyone against their will mother. Rape isn’t in my vocabulary. If they don’t consent willingly, then I move on and I am truly hurt that you’d think I was capable of such a heinous crime. No mother, this is purely for medical reasons, and since you’re a little tied up at the moment, and as I am the reason for your demise, then I see it my duty to help out.” Now just lay there and I’ll be back in a jiffy with some soothing cream to help you recover.”
Amanda chuckled to herself as she heard her mother mumble something along the line of, “Ok darling.”
“Boy! She must really be rattled.” She thought to herself.
Amanda strode back in with the lotion in hand and seated herself on the bed beside her mother. Taking some lotion on her fingers, she gentle smoothed it over the tortured area, Angela gasp at first touch, then started to moan as the lotion started to work it’s wonders. Amanda started to wonder about incest and what it would be like to have her mother between her thighs, but shook herself out of her mindful meanderings, she loved Sam and that was that, but … she thought, “That doesn’t stop her giving her mother a little taste of the female touch,” with that in mind, she started to apply her fingers a little more sensually to the task at hand.
“I was wondering mother, what you get out of your liaison with Donnie?”
Angela moaned, caught up in the pleasurable feelings emanating from her nether region, “What do you mean?” she finally forced out of the fog that was quickly enveloping her.
“Is he as good as a human?” Amanda asked.
Angela had difficulty forming lucid thoughts, “Ummmm, well … Ummmm …yes and no, I suppose …” she finally got out. “He kinda does what he wants, when he wants, however he wants.” Angela groaned and shuddered with an impending orgasm at the thought of being taken by Donnie without any consideration.
Amanda felt a flush of moisture between her mother lips, “Hmmmm this is interesting! But men are like that anyway aren’t they?” She giggled at her question.
This burst of chuckling brought Angela back to a little clearer mindset, “Well, No darling, I mean some men are. And they tend to be very rough in getting what they want, wham, bam and no thank you ma’am. And then they roll over and snore their heads off once they have filled you up, and left you with the wet spot. Donnie on the other hand is persistent, and firm in his wishes to mate.” She quivered, as her impending orgasm gained momentum. “He also takes his time, no rush, and the after care. Wow, now that blows my mind every time. How many men do you know that will help you clean up their mess after flooding you?” Through her sexual fog Angela didn’t even realize she was explaining all this to her daughter.
Amanda nodded, still rubbing the lotion into her mother’s pussy lips, straying close every so often to mother’s nub of pleasure, seeing the slight rise of her mother hips to meet her now freely roaming hand. “Hmmm, mother is certainly getting herself worked up.” She mused, although she was supplying the stimulus, she knew full well that her mother thoughts were of Donnie.
Amanda decided to up the anti. “Look at you, trying to dry hump your daughter’s hand.” Angela blushed crimson red, she hadn’t realized what she was doing until Amanda brought it to her notice. “You are a fucking perverted doggy humping gutter slut that is without doubt. I never imagined in my wildest dreams that my own mother could sink so low.” Amanda chuckled to herself and let Angela feast on that little piece of verbal abuse for a while.
Angela had visions of herself with collar and leash on, with Amanda sitting on the couch, she on her knees, doggy humping her daughter’s leg, panting and whining for relief, adding it to her fantasy of being serviced by Donnie. Angela cried out in mental and physical frustration, her clit felt like it was on fire as her pussy yearned for attention, so close and yet so far.
Amanda shifted her attention to her mother sore erect nipple, “Looks like these, rock solid marbles, they’re telling me you would love Donnie to be sliding his soft doggy tongue all over them, is that right mother?” Angela groaned as her daughter applied some lotion to her sore nipples, “Tell me would you like me to bring Donnie in right now?”
Angela, in her sexual pitch wanted nothing more than to be knotted to Donnie, but the embarrassment and humiliation of her daughter watching her would be just too much. “No!” she whimpered
“Ohhhh, don’t be shy mother, now tell the truth, you’d drop to your hands and knees in a flash, and present your smutty fuck box to Donnie in a heart beat, lick and suck his cock with relish if given even half the chance.” Angela’s nipples tightened and her pussy spewed more fuck slop at Amanda’s harangue. She wanted relief, she wanted Donnie, and she wanted to disappear into sexual oblivion.
“Ohhhh, Yes!” Angela finally cried, “I want Donnie, I want him to fuck the shit out of me, I want to be his devoted fuck bitch, I want him to own my cunt,” she disembogued her sexual tension. Angela’s body shook with a massive orgasm, the likes she had never known, bright colorful lights went off in her head, and her body felt like it was suspended in mid air, drifting on soft velvety clouds, despite in reality her convulsions were cramping her up, making her collar constrict the air flow to her heaving lungs to a point of asphyxiation, blackness drove in on her.
Amanda quickly undid the lock on her collar, and checked to see if she was still breathing, satisfied that she had merely fainted, and was in no danger; she proceeded to retie her mother for a better nights sleep, “Tomorrow will be the start of a very different and interesting life … for the both of us.”
To be continued…
Donnie\'s Bitch
Chapter 2
Chapter Two
Homecoming
Angela woke to a buzzing, and after a few minutes realized it was between her legs and not in her head. It could only be coming from her Ben-Wah balls she had bought not long after she had thrown out her perverted and useless husband. Obviously Amanda has been snooping around in her bedside table, “This could be rather distracting,” she thought. The vibration was set too low to allow an orgasm, but was certain to keep her sexually frustrated.
A little wiggle confirmed further suspicions. Amanda had inserted one ball in her pussy and the other in her arse. “That fucking little shit!” she mumbled to herself. Craning her neck, she looked around; her hands were now above her head and held with the chain that was originally attached to her collar. “HER collar?” Angela thought as another twinge coursed from her already wet pussy up to her permanently hard nipples. What on earth had made her claim ownership of this leather collar her daughter had forced upon her. Angela shook her head trying to clear the thought and examined her bindings for weak points. Her hands were now in what looked like fingerless mittens, doubled up into fists and secured into leather gloves with tiny padlocks. On the end of the mittens were chrome rings attached to the chain which was then wrapped around the headboard.
“There’s certainly no help there!” She told herself.
Angela struggled in vain. Her ankles were still tied to the posts at the bottom of her bed. Although her movements were severely restricted, she was fairly comfortable and could quite easily have dropped off to sleep if it weren’t for the incessant vibrations permeating her groin. What didn’t help matters either was the DVD repeating her deviant display with Donnie over and over again for her as a reminder what her torment was all about.
Angela then turned her head to the clock; it was now 1am. It had been 10.30 when she had gone to bed and about an hour later, 11.30, when Amanda had woken her so drastically; allowing an hour of abuse, 12.30, she took until she fainted from her orgasm. Something that now totally embarrassed her. She figured she’d been out for about thirty minutes, plenty of time for Amanda to tie her up for a miserable nights sleep.
Amanda on the other hand went to bed pleased with herself. She was nervous at first, but as the encounter progressed she felt she had the upper hand, and that her mother seemed to be displaying submissive tendencies; she was now determined to take full advantage of them. Unlike her mother she slept soundly.
Angela had just come down off her latest orgasm. One of too few she had worked hard for and managed to squeeze out during the night, when Amanda bounced into her bedroom. The DVD was still playing her transgression, as were the balls still working away inside her now very sore and saturated holes. Angela looked a sight; her hair matted with perspiration, the room smelling strongly of the musky scent of cunt juices, and the bed was soaked with it all.
“Good morning mother! Sleep well I hope?” Amanda smirked; switching off the DVD, knowing full well that if the bitch had gotten more than an hour of sleep she’d be doing well. She herself had time to shower and have a light breakfast of toast and coffee before coming in to see her.
Angela moaned as tears rolled down her face. “Please Amanda, release me, I’m sore, and thirsty and I really need to use the bathroom.” Angela completely forgot to chastise her daughter for the balls. The night had played hard on her mental capacity, and all she wanted now was freedom and would agree to anything to achieve it.
Amanda ran her finger across her mother’s forehead brushing a stray wisp of saturated hair from her face. “I bet you do mother, you look absolutely awful; not to mention you smell like a whore after a hard night at work. I could smell you from down the hall.” Angela’s face reddened with embarrassment; she had always been diligent with her feminine hygiene and knew exactly how she must smell.
“But…” Amanda went on, “I’m sorry to say, I don’t have time to take care of your personal needs, I have an appointment to see Sam today, and I’m running a little late as it is. And you certainly wouldn’t want that. Would you mother?” Amanda chortled sarcastically.
Angela look wide eyed at her daughter, “But you can’t leave me like this! I need to use the bathroom. I’ll pee myself if I don’t go soon, and I feel disgusting just as I am now. Please Amanda, I beg you; untie me.” To say Angela was getting desperate would have been an understatement; she looked to her daughter with pleading eyes.
Amanda smiled, “Yes mother I agree! You are disgusting! Not just in how you look and smell but in all aspects of your life,” Amanda watched fresh tears roll down her face. “Relax mother, stop crying or you’ll dehydrate yourself. I have no intention of leaving you lazing around here all day like lady muck.” With that she got up and moved to release Angela’s left leg from the bed post.
Angela breathed a sigh of relief, “Thank you Amanda, I… I promise I’ll make it all up to you, I’ll do everything you say, I promise.”
Amanda smiled, “I’m sure you will mother, now flex your leg; let’s get some blood flow going. Bring it up to your bottom.” Angela did as she was told, relieved to have movement back in her limb. Before she knew what was happening Amanda slipped a leather buckled loop over her knee; slid it down and tighten it securely, thus securing her ankle to her upper thigh.
Angela tried to stop her but to no avail, “What are you doing?” she whimpered.
“Just getting you dressed mother, you have acted like a bitch and you like dogs so much; I thought that maybe you’d like to spend a little time like a real bitch and this will effectively keep you on all fours; especially since those mittens will certainly stop you from using your hands.”
Angela whined but realized that she wasn’t going to be given any choice. Amanda finished strapping her mother’s legs, then unlocked her mittens from the headboard and rolled her to an upright position. “Here! Let me give you a hand… Ohhhh dear would you look at that! You still have those nasty balls.” Amanda turned off the vibrator and removed the balls, much to Angela’s relief and embarrassment. “And look, your arse is stuck to the sheet from the nasty cum you’ve been drooling out of your cunt all night long.”
She chuckled, delighted with rubbing her mother’s nose in her predicament. “We’ll just get that off and … there now! …slide off the bed. That’s it!” Angela now stood, if you could call it that, on all fours. Amanda clipped a dog leash to her collar and led her out of the bedroom. Her progress was stilted, stiff from being bound all night and not use to crawling on hands and knees and hampered by her lower legs bound up against her thighs.
“Please darling, let me go to the bathroom, freshen up and put something on,” Angela begged. But her heart sank as they passed by the bathroom door.
“Where I’m taking you; you won’t need a shower or clothes, and you can pee anywhere you want. I’m sure that your companion won’t mind in the least.” Angela froze, dreading to even contemplate what her daughter was saying but couldn’t contain herself.
“Companion?” Angela asked. “What do you mean …?”
Amanda almost burst out laughing at her mother’s concern, “Well, you can’t expect to be left on your own; not now with your new status.” Angela tried to stop, but Amanda jerked the leash and the collar bit deep into Angela’s neck choking her, making her follow reluctantly. “Now be a good little doggy and stop fighting me, you can’t win; I’m the one holding your leash from now on.” Angela started weeping all over again as she was dragged unceremoniously down stairs and out into the backyard. Her knees hurt as she crossed the patio; she felt decidedly exposed for good reason as she looked around clearly distressed by what people might say if they saw her like this.
The yard was fairly well protected from view from the laneway running adjacent to the back fence and parkland behind. Still there were some small gaps that showed in the palings. Angela doubted that anyone could see through from the other side without actually getting their eye right up to the fence. Being out in the yard naked and bound made her sick, with her stomach cramping from nervous tension.
Angela suddenly knew exactly where Amanda was taking her. Donnie’s enclosure ran the full length down the side of the back of the yard, taking up about a quarter of the available space. It was approximately fifteen feet wide with the gate up near the house. Donnie not only saw the two women coming, he could also smell the now familiar scent of one on heat, and he was enthusiastically jumping up at the gate and barking with canine joy.
“Look! Donnie’s happy to see you mother,” Amanda giggled. “I’m sure he’ll be only too pleased to look after you until I return this afternoon.”
Angela groaned, “Please! No! Amanda, please! You know what he’s going to do when you put me in with him!”
Amanda nodded, “Yes mother! I also know that shouldn’t worry a little dog fuck slut like you. In fact; I thought you’d appreciate the attention Donnie will lavish on you.”
The anguish on Angela’s face was growing more prominent by the minute. The terrible humiliation was also making her pussy juices run down her legs in ever increasing quantities.
Amanda ordered Donnie away from the gate. She could see he was reluctant to obey, but eventually he backed up and allowed Amanda to guide her mother into his compound and unclip her leash. He immediately pounced on Angela searching her crotch with his tongue. Angela groaned and complained until Donnie’s tongue flicked across her clit bringing a squeal of astonishment from amongst her moans of anguish.
“There you go mother. Home at last! I’ll leave you two love birds alone to get on with… well with whatever it is you do.”
Giggling, she latched the gate and walked back towards the house. Angela caught her daughter’s attention while trying to avoid the inevitable. “Wait! I need something to drink and eat; and you promised that I could go to the toilet.” She whined as she backed into the corner of the compound trying to avoid Donnie’s probing tongue.
Amanda stopped and lowered her head, but never turned around, “No mother, I never promised to let you use the toilet, I said you would have ample opportunity to pee, anywhere you want inside that kennel compound. You know dogs don’t use toilets. Donnie just goes down the back as you will have to, and as far as food and water,” she pointed back over her shoulder to Donnie’s water bucket and food bowl, “You’ll have to share with your lover.”
Angela’s face screwed up in anger. “You fucking bitch! Amanda, I hate you! I fucking hate you so fucking much!” She screamed while still fending off Donnie.
Amanda turned with a sad smile on her face, “I know mother, and I think I’ve always known, but I’m still unsure if the feeling’s mutual. I’ll see you this afternoon, have fun mother.” Amanda walked off into the house but she wasn’t feeling as satisfied with herself as she had the night before.
Amanda went to her mother’s bedroom. “Geezus, this room smells like a pair of week old knickers,” she said to herself as she opened all the windows to let in a bit of fresh air. Stripping off the bed sheets; she turned the bed over and remade it with fresh sheets from the linen closet. She was spraying a little air freshener around when she heard an anguished cry from down stairs. “Woops! Sounds like Donnie has finally nailed her,” she speculated as she wandered over to the window. The view that held her attention for a short while was of her mother. Her face was being ground into the dirt as Donnie slam fucked her from behind. Angela was still crying, even as her hips betrayed her and began to move with sexual rhythm as the mating continued with Donnie mounted on top of her. Amanda grimaced, “Are we enjoying ourselves now, mother?” she said to herself before returning to the task at hand.
She started to gather up her mother’s clothes and belongings, packing them in large plastic garbage bags. Then went to her old room and transferred all her clothes and knickknacks to her new, master bedroom.
.~…~.
Amanda knocked softly on the door.
“Yes?” was all the answer she got.
“Sam! It’s me, Mandy. May I come in please?” she said hesitantly.
There was a long silence which made Amanda more nervous than she already was.
“Please Sam, I have some good news.”
The door slowly creaked opened and Sam peeked out from behind it, “Tell me my family has been vaporized in an atomic bomb blast. Tell me you’ve found away to go back in time and erase the last week. If not; then you really have nothing to say!”
Amanda swept tears from her eyes. She felt the rejection from the one person that meant everything to her and castigated herself for not doing more to stop her mother before things got this bad. “I know how you must feel. But, please let me in and I’ll explain. I’m almost sure you’ll want to hear what I have to say.”
Samantha left the door open and walked back across the room to look vacantly out the window; Amanda took this as an invitation to enter.
“Sam?” she whispered. “I love you!”
Those three simple words in the past had always elicited a joyous response, but today Sam was silent and lost within herself. Sam stared out the window. It was a bright sunny day; the trees waving in the slight breeze and the sweet chirping of birds seemed to mock her morose disposition. It was a good day for being outdoors when they sang; only she didn’t feel like being out there. She wanted to hide. Hide from her parents, her family, her friends, their friends, in fact; she wanted to hide from the whole damned world, and she began to weep, “No Mandy you don’t! How can you know what I feel? I don’t blame you, I dragged you into all this; it’s my fault entirely; I don’t deserve you, I’m an abomination!” Sam really didn’t know what she was saying. Thoughts and emotions cascaded through her mind like leaves swirling in a blustery wind. She brought her hands to her face and wept openly. “My family and everyone says…” she broke down and couldn’t go on racked with pain and anguish.
Amanda started crying openly as well. “Don’t say that,” Amanda told her. “You’re not an abomination. I love you! I always have and I always will. You never dragged me into anything. You were the strong one. You were strong enough to embrace your sexuality knowing full well how your parents felt about our kind of love. I was the weak one! I was afraid to put myself on the line; afraid to confront my mother. Hell! I was so weak couldn’t even stop her from telling your parents.” Amanda hesitated, wanting to hold her lover, “That doesn’t mean that I didn’t love you then or now. This has taught me to stick up for what I think is right and never back down. You stood up to your parents and didn’t back down. It cost you dearly and for that I’m truly sorry but you taught me to be true to who I am.”
Amanda went over and put her arms around Sam. She struggled but Amanda was determined not to let her go. Finally Sam gave up in despair. Amanda bent her head and nuzzled her neck, “I do love you so! More than life itself! I can’t go on without you,” She whispered into her lover’s ear. Sam slumped into Mandy’s arms with heaving sobs. “You were strong for me whenever I needed you,” Amanda said, “I’m here for you now; no one will ever keep us apart. I promise you this!”
Samantha looked into Amanda’s eyes sniffling, “Do you really mean it? You’re not just saying that to… to make me feel better?”
Amanda let out a nervous chuckle between sniffles of her own, fingers swiping at another line of tears streaking down her own face. “Of course I’m saying it to make you feel better, silly, but that doesn’t change the fact that it’s the truth. You know! I can’t remember one day in my entire life that you haven’t been apart of. You see; you’re just as much a part of me as my own heart. In fact, I’d rather have it torn from my chest than lose you. I know it sounds corny but you’re the last one I think of at night and my first thought in the morning.”
Sam was touched, truly taken with Mandy’s proclamation of love and devotion. She sniffed and chuckled, “Ohhhh boy! I never realized that you felt as strongly as that. I always wondered if…” Samantha left it unsaid, a little embarrassed at Mandy’s verbalization “Do you remember Brad?” she asked, giving herself a little time to recover.
“Yeah, sure I do and I think he’ll remember you till the day he dies. Boys don’t really like being punched out by girls.” Mandy laughed. “It’s very humiliating you know!”
“Well he shouldn’t have tried to kiss you.” Sam said a little more light heartedly.
“Hmmmm, jealousy is a curse! But nice for the ego; in fact that was the time I really knew for sure that our relationship was something more than just friends.” Mandy responded.
By this time Amanda and Samantha were sitting lightly on her bed, arms around each other reveling in each others tenderness. “So what is it you have to tell me?” Sam broke in on the harmony.
“Ohhhh, I just wanted to tell you that my mother’s a bitch.” Mandy said with a smile.
Sam looked a little puzzled as she wiped a few lingering tears from her face, “You came over here to tell me that? I already know you’re mother’s a bitch, I mean no offence but…!”
Amanda waved it off trying to regain her own composure, “None taken, to be more accurate; she’s a hypocritical bitch.”
“So what’s that got to do with…?
.~…~.
Amanda had not been inside the house more than five or ten minutes when Donnie was triumphant. Angela struggled with him for as long as she could. But she was tired, the lack of sleep and hunger, along with the straps on her legs kept her from getting up or asserting herself. That made it inevitable that he was going to win in the end. Donnie knocked her over and as she tried to get up, her rear end was in just the right position for him and he took full advantage of it. With a sudden leap he was on top of Angela, pinning her to the ground. Thrusting his now prominent appendage into her already tender pussy, he impaled his bitch, bringing his cock home to where he knew it belonged. Angela shrieked as pain shot up through her stomach; even though she was wet with her own juices, Donnie’s impatience, due in no small measure to her fighting him off; exacted a painful penetration of which Angela had never before felt. Donnie pinned Angela to the ground with his paw; his weight was enough to push her face into the dirt. This wasn’t her idea of a good time; in fact she felt she was decidedly being raped. She felt Donnie expand, and felt her cunt stretching to accommodate a massive knot almost the size of a tennis ball, “Ohhhh fuck! She grunted and panted in pain, “Now I’m trapped until he’s finished; and that could be awhile.”
Pain and pleasure mixed as they streaked up though her tortured body, exploding into Angela’s brain. Donnie finished thrusting and stood over her drooling on her neck, panting from the exertion of mating; just as Angela heard her car start up and back out of the drive. Angela sobbed and cursed her daughter. Donnie shrank and dropped out of her sore and battered slit sometime after she heard the car drive off down the road.
Angela cried as cum spewed from her pussy and cramps rippled through her lower abdomen. Walking over to his water bucket, Donnie drank heartily. Once finished he turned and upset the food bowl in the process, tipping its contents into the dirt. Sniffing the dry food with little interest he wandered back to his kennel completely satisfied. She crawled slowly over to the water with her thirst growing by the minute. Inspecting the water she saw bits and pieces floating in it. The sight made her cringe at the idea that she might have to avail herself of the water.
“God that looks disgusting.” She cried. Angela felt so used and abused. With dog cum still running down her legs, she inspected her reflection in the water. Her face was covered in dirt, with her sweat turning it almost to mud. If Angela had believed in guardian angels; then hers had forsaken her. “How can I drink out of that?” She thought. But her dry throat won out in the end and she steeled herself. Just as she felt she could be pushed no lower, another rung appeared on this ladder to hell. She found the mittens effectively reduced her to drinking like a dog. Angela dropped her head into the bucket to quench her thirst while her stomach tried to rebelled, but she managed to keep it down. She knew she didn’t need to eat, knowing she could go days without having to and so refused to even try.
That’s when her bladder again made its presence felt, she had to quickly get down to the back of the enclosure to relieve herself. Running on all fours was something else Angela wasn’t used to so she started to pee herself before she got there. Squatting like a bitch with her knees spread as far as possible, as her pee splash her legs, she looked around feeling humiliation and degradation overtake her once more.
After relieving herself, she decided to see if she could get out of this hell hole. Getting back to the gate, she raised herself up to the latch, but it was too high to reach; not with her legs bent and with her mittens she found climbing impossible as well. Pawing at the straps in frustration she realized she was trapped until Amanda decided to release her. Angela beat on the gate in frustration and for the hundredth time cursed her daughter. Fatigue was over taking her as she lent against the gate. Crawling over to the kennel, Angela looked inside trying to decide if she wanted to lay down in there or out here. She saw little shade outside and what there was would most likely move in time. It’d probably get quite hot; besides; she felt a little too exposed. Donnie was already inside laying down; he looked up at her and then put his head back down again.
“He’s smugly satisfied!” Angela thought, remembering some of her conversation with Amanda last night. “You hadn’t better start snoring, you mother fucker.” She said with distain. The irony was all but lost on her.
.~…~.
Samantha still couldn’t believe what Mandy was saying, “Fucking the dog!” She said in disbelief.
Amanda nodded, “Yeah well it’s not something I understand either, but I have the tape to prove it.”
“And why are you telling me? I mean it’s … it’s something I’d try to cover up, Ohhhh wow; this must be so embarrassing for you. Down on her hands and knees?” she added.
Amanda nodded again, “That’s how I felt at first but then I got angry, and wanted to beat the crap out of her. Then I remembered the saying, ‘Don’t get angry! Get even!’ So anyway, mother isn’t in any position to pass judgment on us about our relationship. Amanda was nervous about what she was going to say next.
“Sam!” she said; making sure she had her attention. “I have something I also want to ask you, I have given it a lot of thought, and I really, really hope you feel the same.”
Samantha looked to Amanda with interest and smiled, “Sure Mandy, for you anything!” As she felt her mood brighten a tad.
Sam was a little perplexed when Mandy got down on one knee, “Sam! I would like to… to Ummmm… ask you if you would…” Amanda’s nerves were drying her mouth out and she found it hard to finish what she wanted to say. Sam knelt down in front of her, misinterpreting Amanda’s nervousness for not feeling well. “Please Sam! Stand up.” Amanda said and so Sam still with a puzzled look on her face did as asked. “I… I want you to marry me!” Mandy blurted out; and before Sam could reply she went into a torrential rhetoric of why she was asking, “I love you Sam, I always have, I always will, you don’t have anywhere to go, and you can’t stay here. I don’t know if your parents will ever forgive us, and personally I really don’t care.
“My grandparents left mother and I enough money and investments to see us comfortable for the rest of our lives. I promise mother wont get in our way; that I guarantee.” Amanda stopped for breath, and then said, “Please say yes, say you will. I know it won’t be a proper marriage, but we can live as partners and be happy for the rest of our lives.
Sam was stunned and thought to herself, “Has Mandy just said what I think she said… marry me?” Sam blinked in confusion, “Ummmm … Aaaahhhh … Ohhhh boy! This is aaaahhhhh … this is wooow, this is certainly a surprise…” and then she was speechless again. After what seemed like an eternity to Amanda and with an ever widening smile Sam took Mandy’s hands in hers, “Amanda! I … I love you with all my heart and soul, and I would be most honored and thrilled to be your life partner … to marry you, what ever that means.” She bent down and gave Mandy a passionate kiss, driving her tongue past Mandy’s lips, as they got up and fell onto the bed in a heated embrace.
.~…~.
Angela woke some several hours later a little stiff and sore, but not all that bad after having a decent amount of sleep. She had had an arousing dream; maybe because of all the current events or what ever, she wasn’t sure. But the dream was of Donnie and her as his bitch slut and spending their life together. Consequently it didn’t surprise her that she felt more than somewhat aroused, sleep has a way of sorting things out in the mind. She laid there mulling things over in her head. As angry as she was with her daughter; there was something she fought hard not to think about. She couldn’t account for her sexual arousal every time she thought about being fucked by a dog or being treated like one too. She looked around the kennel and wondered, “Would it be that bad to be a bitch? Fed and looked after; put to any dog that her owner wanted her to service.” Angela had to admit; there were big down sides to the idea, but she got so excited when she was literally being a bitch in heat.
In the last six months she had had more sex than she could possibly have imagined. She was partly on her back with Donnie’s front paw resting on her left breast; it almost what felt like a loving gesture. She looked across at him and suddenly felt guilty; sorry she had cursed him. After all he was only doing what she had taught him to do and following his instincts. Angela stroked his muzzle with her mittened hand, “You really are a good boy!” she cooed. Donnie opened his eyes and licked her face as if to say thank you for the compliment, Angela smiled and kissed his nose. Donnie licked her face again, and Angela started to feel her pussy start to react to his attention. “Ohhhh No!” she thought, “I’d better get out of here before I do something stupid again.
Angela rolled over and crawled outside. Donnie sat up but stayed where he was. Angela walked on all fours over to the water bucket and peered inside. The floaters were still in there, and she screwed up her nose, “Better get used to this Angela my dear, you are a dog’s bitch slut for now, and this is what you get.” She felt the familiar stirring in her pussy as she dropped her head into the bucket and drank deeply of the warm odious water. The idea, half formed in mind, of living as a dog for the rest of her life aroused her like no other ideas ever had before. She wondered what it would be like to be a breeding bitch from now on.
Turning to the dry food lying on the ground she sighed. Deciding to go all out and picked a piece up in her mouth. Just like a dog she started to chew it. It crunched just like a dry biscuit but tasted nothing like she imagined. And if the truth be known she didn’t find it all that repulsive, certainly not gourmet dinning, but that didn’t stop her from picking another one up and chewing it as well. “I’m going to get a sore jaw if I have to eat too many of these buggers.” Angela mused as she continued to eat until she wasn’t hungry. After drinking a little more she wandered back to the kennel.
Looking inside she saw Donnie still resting peacefully, she entered and laid back down looking at him. For a dog he was beautiful, clean lines and clear bright intelligent eyes. She lent forward and kissed his nose, and without thinking she licked it. Donnie brought his head up and nuzzled her face then with his very talented tongue he reciprocated. Donnie nodded his head up and down and gave a whiney bark. Angela laughed, and buried her face into his neck breathing deep, she had to admit she did like his doggy scent and her pussy confirmed her thoughts as it started to leak fuck juice all over again.
Donnie sniffed and Angela smiled, “There’s no fooling you my darling. Is there? You can smell it when I’m on heat. Pity men aren’t as sensitive to the odor of a receptive female.” Angela looked around “Ohhhh what the hell!” she said out loud, “I really don’t think we can do it in here my darling; I’ll see if Amanda will consent to getting this kennel remodeled so it’s a little higher.” Angela caught herself, “What am I saying?” The thought, while it disturbed her a little, made her pussy gush, and she started to pant with ever increasing arousal. “Ohhhh brother,” she confirmed, to herself, that being treated like an animal was certainly getting her excited now that the initial shock and humiliation had waned. Donnie lifted his nose and moved a little to get a better smell of her crotch, Angela giggled. “Getting frisky again darling?”
Looking down at his cock she saw it had protruded from its hairy sheath. She lowered her head and slid her tongue the full length of it. “You perverted lowlife slut!” she reprimanded herself. But then she followed it with a kiss; opening her mouth to take its full length in, sucking on it as she did. Donnie kicked his leg with excitement and gave a growling whine; Angela smiled, licked her lips, then his muzzle and said. “Would my doggy lover like to get to his fuck bitch?” Donnie gave another of his chatty growls and licked his lips. That broke Angela up laughing and she quickly got to her four legs and scampered outside, wiggling her arse as she did.
Donnie tilted his head and looked perplexed. With a yelp he scrambled to catch up to her. Angela playfully wiggled her arse and spread her legs as far as she could so her fuck box was airing itself and starting to drive Donnie wild. And immediately he was pouncing at her. Angela was ready this time and she spun around and sat her cunt on the ground. “What do you want you horny little mother fucker?” She teased. Donnie pawed at her and whined. Angela giggled and slowly got up, but sat quickly when Donnie approached. Donnie pranced around her, nipping her every now and then. Angela was surprised that not only did the nipping not turn her off, but it seamed to heighten her arousal. So she pranced around keeping him in front of her.
Finally Donnie barked and nipped her hard on her breast. Angela yelped and sat back on her hind quarters, trying to back out of reach but Donnie raked his paws down her breasts again. Angela groaned in agony, but stayed where she was. She put her arms up behind her head with a wicked grin on her face, “Go on my lover. Make me submit!” she said as Donnie raked her again, this time nipping beside her right nipple as well. Tears were welling up in her eyes as her body took the playful, yet painful, assault. Angela had visions of Donnie latching on full force to her breast, biting down hard; maybe even leaving puncher marks from his fang and felt her cunt spasm sending wave after wave of pleasure up through her body as her juices ran down her hind legs.
Angela held out until Donnie grabbed hold of a length of hair and forcefully dragged her face first through the dirt scrapping her breasts along the ground in the process. Angela rolled onto her back, displaying submissively to her lover; she had seen it on a television documentary at one time. Cowering to the leader of the pack, she was showing him that he was boss. Her pussy was on fire, her nipples rock solid and cunt juice flowed at the thought. She squirmed around onto her stomach crawling closer to Donnie who came around and put his nose between her arse cheeks and lapped away at all her offerings.
Angela moaned in ecstasy and reached her head up under him opening her mouth; she sucked his cock trying to get it down her throat. Donnie stood steady; liking what he was feeling but soon his primal instincts took over and he started pawing and nipping her again. Angela screeched and scrambled to her fours and presented herself to the dominant dog of their small, two dog pack. Donnie mounted her and she wiggled her hind quarters to help him enter. Angela groaned as Donnie thrust his cock into her for the second time that day, “Ohhhh yes! Fuck your bitch! Fuck my brains out! Make me your fuck bitch!” She screamed descending further into degradation. Unlike that morning when he had basically raped her; Angela found that although he was just as rough with his penetration, she was almost cumming this time. She felt Donnie’s knot expand and this time relished the feeling of the excruciating fullness. Angela had never allowed Donnie to penetrate so deep before. She had always kept her hand on his cock so he couldn’t knot with her; drawing him into her as she needed. These last two times she didn’t have a choice, he had taken her full depth, there by elevating her lust to a whole new level.
.~…~.
Sam hesitated as Amanda open the front door, “Are you sure Mandy? I’m so nervous about this.”
Amanda smiled, “Don’t worry about it, trust me things will be fine. Now let’s get you up stairs and find you something to wear; that robe does nothing for your figure.”
Sam playfully slapped Amanda on the arm, “Thanks for the fashion advice.”
Both girls walked into the house arm in arm with Sam looking around wondering where Mandy’s mother was. “Maybe she was in her bedroom not wanting to face her.” She entertained the thought, certainly hoping so. She wasn’t sure if she could look her in the face either, especially not after Mandy’s revelation.
“So where IS your mother?” she finally asked,
Amanda smiled, “Where she belongs!” she simply stated directing Sam up the stairs and into what was now her bedroom, “Both of you are home where you belong!” She said with satisfaction, although the statement was lost on Sam as she baulked at the bedroom door.
“This is your mother’s room!” she said nervously.
“It was, but not anymore, I’ve taken it over. After all since there are two of us and only one of her, then it stands to reason that we’ll be needing the double bed.” She said, giving Sam a cheeky grin.
Sam took a deep breath, “Geeee, I still can’t get over all this.” She voiced almost to herself while looking around, “What’s in the bags?” She added.
“That’s all mothers’ stuff. Her needs are minimal at the moment, so I’m going to move it all down to the cellar.” Amanda said as she went through her clothes to find something for Sam.
“So is your mother in your old bedroom then?” she asked feeling a little exasperated at Mandy’s evasive answers.
“Ummmm, No! She’s not!” Amanda said as she nodded to the window.
Sam looked in the direction of Mandy’s nod and back again with a frown enveloping her pretty face, then pointed just to be sure that that was where Mandy had indicated.
“Yeah, go look out the window,” Amanda nodded with a grin.
Sam walked slowly to the window gazing out; her eyes opened wide, “Ohhhh My Fucking God! Your mother… she’s… Oh My God … I mean she’s… she’s … Eeeewwww…That’s gross!” Sam screwed up her face, Mandy had told her of the video she had taken of her mother, but somehow she just didn’t quite seem to believe it. It was as though Amanda had been making it all up to help her feel better.
“She’s what?” Amanda enquired, knowing full well what Sam was trying to say, “Let me guess, she’s knotted … again!” Amanda gave a sarcastic smile, “Damn slut can’t keep her twat on the ground for two minutes!” she said with mocked exasperation.
Sam was astounded. She had heard all the titillating stories at college about girls who did this sort of thing, but never really believed them. Here was proof; unequivocal proof, no hearsay, or innuendo, just straight out smack you in the face authentication. Sam giggled nervously, “I really thought you were scamming me, Ohhhh geeezus! How long has she been doing this?” she said still watching.
“I don’t honestly know. She seemed pretty comfortable about it when I was filming her so I imagine she’s been doing it for awhile, and Donnie looked like he knew exactly what to do,” she replied while she was still trying to find something for Sam to wear. “Come to think about!” She brought a finger to her lips, “You know she got him two years ago for protection after dad took off. Two women on their own! That sort of thing. But about six months ago she got the compound built, and he hasn’t been out much since.”
“Not much good as a guard dog if you ask me.” Sam responded.
Amanda nodded, “Yeah! He wouldn’t be able to guard too much from in there. Maybe mother didn’t want him around me so much; considering what he now thinks women are for.”
“Was that out of consideration or jealousy on her part?” Sam ventured with a sly grin, still looking at the action in the backyard with morbid fascination.
“Ohhhh, my god! I didn’t look at it that way. Perhaps you’re right.” Mandy giggled
After regaining her composure Amanda prompted. “What will it be, Jeans or skirt?”
The question threw Sam for a bit. “Ohhhh … Ahhhhh …” she stuttered. Sam knew she couldn’t handle tight jeans right now, “Skirt please! I’m still a little sore, and if you have a baggy T-shirt, that’d be nice.”
“Knickers!” Amanda continued.
Samantha blushed; girls lend each other just about anything; hand bags and other accessories and makeup, even dresses and shoes but underwear was a little too intimate an item to be lending, it also had an aura of the wickedly naughty.
Amanda detected Sammy’s hesitation, “Well? It’s not as though we don’t know each other, for goodness sake; I’ve spent many a delicious moment playing between your thighs.” Samantha’s blush deepened and Amanda added. “We’re the same size apart from me being a little taller than you. Just think about it! Shopping will be easy; we can have one wardrobe and share everything. Now how many couples can boost that one?” Amanda grinned.
Samantha laughed while still blushing, “Too true! In that case; yes! I’ll take the panties, nothing tight or G-strings.”
“Ok strip then!” Amanda ordered, as she rummaged through her panty draw, “Wallah!” she said, producing a nice lavender pair of French cut knickers. Amanda turned and froze. Sam saw the horror on Mandy’s face and immediately covered her body, tears starting to form again.
Amanda had every reason to be horrified. Samantha’s body was crisscrossed with welts and bluish black stripes, her bottom had sores and scabs from where the outer layer of skin had literally been be flayed from her. Amanda couldn’t understand how any parent could abuse their child in such away no matter how wayward that child might appear to be.
“I know it’s awful; it’s one reason I didn’t want to see you. I knew you’d be disgusted with my body.” She sobbed. Sam had kept herself completely covered at the women’s hostel.
Amanda saw the pain in Samantha’s face, “Ohhhh No! Honey, it’s not that. You’re gorgeous, never think otherwise. No! I’m horrified that your father could be so cruel.”
Samantha shook her head, “Most of this was done by mum. Dad gave me twenty hard swats with his belt and that was that. Mum on the other hand tore into me with the ironing cord and granddads cane. She went absolutely nuts. But I have to admit dad didn’t try stopping her either and neither did my brother or sisters. They all just stood there verbally abusing me as mum worked me over. I honestly don’t remember too much after the first half hour or so.”
Amanda went to hug her, but now wasn’t sure where to put her hands so as not to cause anymore pain. “Does it still hurt?” She said, lightly tracing a finger across one of the welts.
Samantha nodded, “I still have a little trouble sitting down but it’s getting better. What hurts most are the welts across my breasts, they’re sore deep down in the tissue; mum used the cane on them. And my left nipple is so tender I can hardly wear a bra, and even loose garments irritate it but they’re better than anything tight.”
Amanda gave Sam a gentle hug and kissed her cheek, “I think I’ll go down stairs and let you get dressed, come down when you’re ready. I’ll be out back checking on mother.” She didn’t know what to say, so decided to give Sam a little space to recover. She also now wanted to take her anger out on the one person she held totally responsible for Sam’s appearance.
To be continued.
Donnie\'s Bitch
Chapter 3
Revelations
Angela looked up to see her daughter step out onto the back patio.
“I see you’ve changed your mind since this morning mother. Donnie must be awfully persuasive.”
Angela groaned from the humiliation of being caught yet again. She hung her head, even as another mini orgasm raged though her body, visibly shaking her. An agonizing groan was all she could utter. Her self esteem was certainly taking a beating; never in her whole life had she felt so totally lost, and unable to control even the smallest facet of her miserable existence.
“So was it rape or did you go willingly this time?” Amanda goaded.
Angela looked up to her daughter, her face clearly showing the pain and embarrassment she felt. She really didn’t think this was the time for a conversation and wished Amanda would just leave until Donnie had finished with her.
“I’m though lying to you Amanda,” she managed to pant as her next orgasm nibbled at her G spot and radiated out through her ever gushing cunt, “Ummmm…Ohhhh god; I…I apologize for what I said to you this morning,” Angela screwed up her face and panted, “I don’t hate you! I was in a state of…” Angela stopped as a massive wave coursed up through her body, tightening her nipples and constricting her cunt muscles even further. “Ohhhh God! Donnie, just finish me off, please.” Whether Donnie sensed what Angela was saying or not was probably something that animal behaviorists might think worthy of investigation. Not that Angela noticed nor cared, as he gave a harder tug on his cock and dragged it from her cunt still dripping cum. Angela was waiting for this moment and it timed perfectly with her mounting orgasm. As Donnie’s knot scrapped itself across her G spot and out of her gaping wet cunt, Angela let out a guttural scream and collapsed exhausted to the ground in fits of an over whelming orgasm the likes she had never before experienced.
Amanda screwed her face up in disgust and cursed her mother, “I have just seen the end result of your handy work on Sammy, and if you thought I was pissed at you before then you’re looking at a whole new world of hurt. Look at you! Cum slopping out of your gapping cunt, and dog slobber running down your dirty filthy neck.” Amanda spat on her through the gate, hitting her on the cheek and running down to the side of her mouth. Angela was still trying to recover from her orgasm and the effects of pain, pleasure and humiliation clouded her thought processes. She knew she should be incensed at Amanda for spitting on her but all it did was deepen the degradation she felt and prolong her orgasmic aftermath; she tried to wipe it off with the back of her arm, only succeeding in smear it all over the side of her face and down her neck..
“You’re a low life dog sucking fuck bitch. A two bit gutter whore has more morals and self esteem than you. I wonder what your high society friends would say right now if they could see what sort of a degenerate slut you really are.” Her daughter’s opprobrious comments only lengthened Angela’s self loathing even more as she soaked up the insults, slamming herself further down into a reeking pit of despair. Wallowing in her own degradation, she looked up to see not only her daughter glaring at her in total condemnation, but that of Samantha as well.
“To all that’s merciful!” she murmured to no one in particular, “Let the earth open up and swallow Me.” bringing her mittens to her face trying to cover her humiliation.
“No such luck, mother!” Amanda retorted. Donnie hovered off to one side and if he had any sentient thought; he was probably totally bewildered with these odd mammals; most of the time, they where nice to be around. You can get a pat and scratch, and fed on a regular basis, and not bad for the odd occasional fuck as well. Looking from the person outside the cage to his fuck bitch; he could sense the animosity in the air. Even to a dumb dog it was obviously not a place to be hanging around and his stupid fuck bitch didn’t seem to want to move so he slunk off into his kennel by himself.
Through all this Sam stood transfixed almost unable to move or look away. She was a bundle of mixed emotions. Angry to start with for what this woman had done to her life but not really wanting to see anyone else to go through what she had. Certainly mildly aroused, which didn’t really bother her that much, but certainly did make her wonder. But most of all something that niggled at her very soul; she felt sympathy, or… “Empathy?” she wondered to herself. The thought flashed through her head, “But why?” She wasn’t sure, maybe the fact that she had been in the same boat when her parents had dragged her into the church to be humiliated in front of the parishioners. Sam touched Amanda’s arm and nodded to the back door, Amanda followed her out of ear shot of her mother.
“Leave her be Mandy, Please.” She whispered with a little tear forming in the corner of her eye.
Amanda stared at her blankly, “Why? She deserves everything she gets, she’s a hypocritical bitch. I hate her for everything she has done to you.”
Sam shook her head, “No Mandy! She WAS a hypocrite, she’s not now. I don’t know what it is. I can’t put my finger on it.”
“Are you saying you forgive her?” Mandy said in astonishment.
“Forgive her?” There was a slight pause as Sam mulled over the thought and chewed her lip. “Yes Mandy I believe I will. Forget what she did! No, definitely not! And I have no intention of letting your mother forget either, but for now I need to have a little one on one talk with her.” She said. Samantha could see the frustration on Mandy’s face and she took her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I know you don’t understand, and at the moment neither do I. I just know that my psychology training is screaming at me to find answers.”
Amanda went back to her mother who was still crying. “I’m sorry darling, I know I must totally disgust you and for that I’ll do my best to make it up to you and Samantha. I’ve had plenty of time to think, and I know Sam hates me, and she has every right”
“Sam doesn’t hate you! But why in gods name I have no idea” she said, “but your right when you say she has every right to. She’s angry, yes! But she has asked me to back off. Don’t you dare think this is any relaxation on my part; I’m still going to make you pay for your treachery. I don’t know why Sam is being so forgiving, but for her sake, I will leave you alone for now.”
She looked to where Sam stood out of the sight of her mother, turning back she said, “Samantha and I are going inside to get ourselves a drink.” Reaching for the gate; she lifted the latch and open it. Taking Sam’s hand she they went back into the house closing the sliding glass door behind them.
Angela shook her head, not sure if that meant she was allowed out or not. Donnie heard the latch click, knowing the gate was now open, he scrambled out of the kennel and raced past Angela to get to the back door. Mandy looked to Sam, “I don’t understand, why are you letting up on her?”
Sam looked absorbed, and then turned to Amanda, “Haven’t you ever wondered why we are the way we are?” Amanda slumped on to a stool beside the breakfast bar wondering where this was leading. Sam gave her a weak smile, “I know you’re angry at your mother, but what were the set of circumstances that led her to make that phone call in the first place?”
“I don’t care why she did it; I just want to punish the bitch and bring this whole sordid mess to an end” Amanda grumbled.
Samantha wrapped her arms around Mandy, “Don’t you see? If we don’t find out why; then there will be no end. You will go on hating her, punishing her for how she makes you feel every time you see her. And it’s not because of what she did. Your mother is a strong woman, most would have gone catatonic by now, although I think she maybe on the verge as we speak.”
“I don’t care!” Mandy stated flatly.
“I don’t believe that for a minute, and neither do you!” Sam snapped back. Amanda stared at her, taken back by Sam’s reaction, but Sam soldiered on. “If you keep this pressure up, then she’s going to snap and you’re going to have a vegetable on your hands. Do you want to take care of a catatonic lump of flesh, curled up in some corner, laying in her own piss and shit, because she can’t muster enough grey cells to look after herself?” Sam tightened her hug of Mandy, “I know you don’t; you’re just angry at the moment and with knowledge that’ll pass so then we can all get on with living. Anger only consumes you until you’re no more than an automaton, living your life void of love and understanding.” Sam waited awhile to see if Mandy had anything she wanted to say, “What do you say, we go and see?”
Amanda shrugged and paused for a long while just staring at the bench top. Conflicting emotion running torrents through her mind; on one hand she wanted to grind her mother into the ground and the on the other hand wanting to please her lover. “OK, at least I’ll try for your sake, although it goes against every fiber of my being.”
Sam stopped Mandy, realizing it may be better not to have Amanda there for her little discussion, “Ohhhh! It might be a good idea if you take Donnie for a walk… Please… leave your mother to me. I really don’t think I’m in any danger of being over powered. Do You?”
The look on Amanda face didn’t give Sam that much hope of her agreeing so when she said with resignation, “OK!” Sammy heaved a pleasant sigh of relief. “You seem to be the one with all the answers; or should I say, questions.” Amanda added.
Both girls walked out onto the patio. Donnie pranced around them both, while Angela sat on her haunches out on the grass nervously looking at the gaps in the fence with fearful eyes, searching for any sign of someone looking in and seeing her like she was. The girls took up positions on the only two deck chairs on the patio. Donnie came over to Amanda and sat next to her in the shade for a pat. Angela stayed where she was in the hot afternoon sun with the sweat running down her dirt and cum streaked body unsure as to what was expected. Sam snapped her fingers and pointed to the foot of her chair but Angela stayed where she was and looked to her daughter. “Move your fucking arse bitch! Or I’ll take to you with a rolled up newspaper.”
Amanda snapped, “If you’re going to be a fuck bitch, you can at least be an obedient one.” Angela jolted up to stand on all fours. The threat of actually being hit with a rolled up newspaper provoked more humiliation than fear in her ever moistened eyes. Crawling to where Sam had pointed, and cowering as she got to the foot of her chair while she realized that she had almost peed herself when Amanda had snapped at her.
To expedite proceedings Sam said to Amanda, “I think Donnie would like to be taken for that walk, would you like to do the honors?” Amanda reluctantly agreed, still not sure if it was a good idea to leave her lover alone in her mother’s presence. While Amanda was inside getting Donnie’s leash, Sam took the time to start her quiet word with Angela who was still cowering at her feet.
“Ok! To start with, you keep quiet until I have finished speaking, then I’ll let you have your say.” Angela was a little bewildered and had no intention of saying anything because her belief was totally shot to shit that anything she had to say actually mattered and that her standing in the family hierarchy was less than that of Donnie, so she just nodded and hoped for some small mercies.
Sam sat up, wincing a little. “I don’t know exactly what you think of me, Mrs. Thompson and right now I’m not sure I care…” Angela was almost shocked. And certainly a little stunned that Sam had used her title and not some degrading abusive term, which is all that she had been subjected to over the past twenty-four hours. “… but I am in love with Amanda and she with me and… and we intend to keep loving each other despite what you or my family think.” This revelation didn’t take Angela too much by surprise at all. “So, you see we have to work out our differences, I have no intention of dealing with a nasty mother-in-law! I have a mother of my own that fills that position.
“I am willing to forgive your trespasses and, I expect, in time so will Mandy, although she’s fighting it to the max at the moment. Don’t for one minute think I’m doing this for you because it’s Amanda I’m worried about. That’s the problem you see! Amanda needs closure as I’m sure you will agree we all do. I have known you for as long as I have Mandy, although not so intimately; you have baby sat me, given me cookies and milk on many occasions that I have been here of an afternoon, not to mention the Sunday roasts you do so well. You have taken both of us to softball and soccer practice, in fact I felt much more like a daughter to you than my own mother.” Angela cringed at this statement, she could see disappointment in Samantha’s face, and it cut her to the core.
“You were always kind and considerate to me up until about two years ago and you seemed to pull away from both of us, Amanda and I, which I put it down to your divorce, whether it was the sole reason for the change, or only part of it, I have no idea at the moment.” Angela knew that Samantha was taking psychology at college, and for the first time was now taking a slight interest in what she was saying. She was right about everything so far but wasn’t sure if she wanted to be a subject of her scholastic curiosity, the demons she had been battling were way to strong to let go and have them surface but also knew that it couldn’t go on the way things were.
Amanda came out with the leash and Sam’s forgotten drink, handing it to her as she put the leash on Donnie, who was excitedly leaping round. But before she went, she painfully grabbed a handful of Angela’s matted sweat soaked mane of hair and sneered, “You so much and flinch against Sammy while I’m gone and I’ll take you apart, piece by agonizing peace. That slop box of yours will be a lump of mince meat by the time I let up on you!”
“Amanda Please!” Sammy pleaded. Amanda shrugged to Sam, released her mother with an agonizing flick of her wrist and took Donnie out the back gate into the parkland for his walk. Angela winced in fear and pain then tried without success to rub the pain from her head, while keeping her eyes down.
Amanda closed the gate and released Donnie, who took off after some butterflies hovering around some low shrubs. As Amanda walked keeping Donnie in sight her mind rolled back over everything that had happened over the last week and a bit, she flexed her fists, trying to relieve the stress and frustration, raising her head, “AAaaaaaahhhhhhhh!” she screamed to the heavens. Never before in her life had she been so angry, never before had she felt so helpless. Sam was right! She was consumed with disgust and anger for her mother, what made it worse was her own failure to block her from hurting the one person she’d give her life for
Sam waited quietly until Amanda had disappeared out of sight. “This is how I see it,” Sam shifted her position, the bruises on her bottom giving her some discomfort, “You have in some way or another, found something in Donnie that scratches your itch, ‘pardon the pun’ but because it isn’t a main stream activity you’re embarrassed by it.” Angela felt her face heat up with humiliation once again. “And if my guess is right that very embarrassment is fueling your desires. You’re getting wet right now just thinking about what might be coming next. I believe this is the only thing that is saving your sanity at the moment. But if it keeps up, especially if you can’t come to terms with what it is at the core that makes you so determined to destroy yourself, then I don’t know what will happen, but I have ominous feeling about it.
“You know; I don’t believe for one minute that you were that upset by our relationship at all if you just think about it. You were, for lack of a better word, in a relationship with Donnie long before you found out about ours and yours is something far more bizarre then the love Amanda and I share, don’t you agree?” Sam urged, “And you saying that you were disgusted by ours just seems a little absurd to me.”
Angela had issues that she had suppressed for so long that she had almost successfully buried them and didn’t really want to revisit them right now. Samantha waited to see if she was going to add to the conversation when she then remembered she had effectively gagged her with her earlier statement. “You can jump in here if you like.” Sammy said, trying to get Angela to open up.
Angela kept her eyes lowered; she didn’t know what to say that wouldn’t exacerbate her situation and rubbed her mittens on her thighs. She looked everywhere but at Samantha.
“Were you really that revolted by our relationship? Sam continued. Angela got more agitated and started to sob.
Angela started crying, “I didn’t know that your parents would…” she sobbed while trying to collect her thoughts. Things had all come crashing down and thinking with any clarity was right now was difficult, “…would…ohhhh dear…would take it so far, I just thought they would make you stop seeing my daughter.” She said as she wiped at her tears.
Sam stood up, “Do you want to see just how far my parents actually went?” she asked.
Angela froze, she didn’t want to reject her and make her angry, especially after the threat her daughter had flung at her, but on the other hand she really didn’t want to be confronted with her sins either. She shrugged and stuttered, keeping her eyes on Sam’s feet.
“No P… Please.” She sobbed. Sam didn’t bother waiting for her to agree and started to strip off her cloths. Angela saw her T-shirt hit the patio, and brought her mittens to her eyes. Without looking up she pleaded, “Please Samantha, don’t do this!”
Sam dropped her skirt and panties, standing there naked as the day she was born. “Look at me!” she challenged. She took Angela’s chin in her hand, lifting her head. Angela kept her eyes closed as her head rose at Samantha’s insistence. “I said LOOK!” Sam snapped.
Angela opened her eyes, and immediately reared back in horror. “No! No! Ohhhh my god, No!” She babbled. Angela wanted to look away; but her eyes refused to obey her. The welts and bruises were hideous, angry and ugly, “I’m so sorry, that’s … that’s barbaric! I don’t know why your showing me your torment, punish me if you have to but please; I already know I’m totally at fault, I acknowledge that. Please forgive me, this wasn’t my intention; you have to believe that” she sobbed, trying to hide her face.
“I’m showing you Mrs. Thompson for no other reason than to make you realize how resolute I am in continuing my relationship with your daughter.” Samantha smiled, “Look at me Mrs. Thompson!” Angela shook her head; she couldn’t look at what she had done. “Mrs. Thompson! I don’t hold you totally responsible.” Angela blinked, with confusion etched right across her face. “As in all things, there is always more than one reason for any outcome. I’m just as guilty, as are my parents and your daughter.”
Angela caught her breath, hardly believing what she had just heard. “What?” she asked as she wiped at her tears with the back of her arm and looked to Samantha with confusion still etched on her face.
Sam was still smiling, “I thought that’d bring you around. You might have been guilty for ringing my parents and revealing our secret for whatever reason you had to do such a thing. A reason I’m still trying to uncover. But I was guilty for deceiving them as to my sexual preference. I could have negated your interference by slowly getting them accustomed to it. Amanda sees her guilt for not doing something to stop you calling them in the first place. And we all know my parents, especially my mother, are guilty of extreme intolerance.
“So you see, we are all guilty, in one form or another and pay our own separate dues. My price is the loss of my family and this week of misery, but I’ll get over it. Amanda sees her punishment in you!”
Angela took a deep breath, “I don’t understand?”
Samantha started to re-dress “She sees you as her punishment! A mother so degenerate, that she fucks dogs. When she told me this morning, her eyes were filled with hurt and disgust, but still she told me. Can you imagine how embarrassing that would be? Knowing… letting someone else know, that your own mother gets on her knees…” Sam left it unsaid, ‘well I think we both know the details, it tears her up inside but again, she’ll get over it.” Sam sat down after pulling her skirt back on to her hips.
Angela was nonplus. Everything Samantha had to say was plausible; her studies in psychology obviously put in the top of the class.
“So am I punishing myself by having this … relationship with Donnie?” Angela finally commented.
Sam burst out laughing, “I like your choice of words Mrs. Thompson. But No! That’s just degenerate lust! Your cunt gets hot over canine cock; you were fucking the dog long before you made the phone call.” Angela’s face reddened and her shoulders dropped at the statement; thrown back into the pit of despair, for a minute she thought that maybe she was doing it out of guilt, and that would have given her a little hope of ending the humiliation.
“So what punishment would be deemed appropriate to your satisfaction?” Angela whispered chocking back the fear.
Sam thought for a minute. “I really don’t need to have you punished! It will accomplish nothing for me and I have enough of my own demons to contend with, without adding you to the list.” Angela looked up with relief on her face. “But I still do believe you need to be punished.” Sam added taking in the barely audible gasp from Angela. “Not for my sake, but that of Amanda’s and yours too; because neither of you seem able to get past this until payment is rendered in full.”
Angela could see the sense in what was said and it frightened her. She also knew that until she paid her dues, she could not forgive herself and neither would Amanda.
Amanda sat bawling her eyes out under an old gum, punching the ground in frustration. She was watching the object of her mother affections racing around the park, the dog chasing stupid insects, totally oblivious to the entire trauma going on around him that was part of the human world he didn’t relate to. She had been so happy until he had arrived, she knew it wasn’t his fault, but still felt the stabs of jealousy course through her anyway. “Why had her mother chosen this mangy flea bag over her own daughter?” “What had she done to deserve this?” She had always been the dutiful daughter, hardly an angel, but certainly never got into any real trouble. Helping around the house whenever she could was something naturally inherent to her.
Her father had taken off without as much as a by-your-leave. Not that it had disturbed her too much. She never really got along with him, something about his nature made her keep him at arms length. He hadn’t done anything to make her fear him. She now wondered if it was her lesbian tendencies that made her feel the way she did, she just never felt close to the man, not like she did with her mother and now the bitch had taken that small comfort away from her. Drying her eyes so her mother didn’t see her vulnerability; Amanda got to her feet. All this thinking was getting her more upset and taking her no where. Calling Donnie over, she decided that Samantha had, had enough time to find her answers.
Sam was re-adjusting her T-shirt as Mandy opened the back gate and let Donnie off his leash. Angela’s heart sank, knowing the abuse was about to start all over again; keeping her head down, she tried to be as invisible as possible. To her relief, Amanda strode right past, ignoring her completely and gave Sam a kiss.
“Enjoy your walk? Sam asked in a light hearted manner.
Amanda huffed and shrugged in response, “I’m going in for a shower and freshen up. Would you like me to put the dogs back into the compound?”
Sam shook her head, “No! I’ll do it after I have refilled their water and food bowls.” Sam winked at Mandy, acknowledging the comment about having two dogs. Amanda gave her a sullen smile and after kissing her, again, walked off into the house.
Angela didn’t miss the play on words between the two girls either and far from making her angry it had the exact opposite effect, stifling a groan as she felt her pussy start to tingle. She tried to remember back to any one thing that got her juices flowing so quickly and couldn’t find any until now, being treated like a lowlife dog was certainly an aphrodisiac. The thought also make her sick. Was she more degenerate than her fucked up ex-husband. Angela jumped as Sam spoke again, pulling her from her reverie, “So! Where were we?”
Angela wanted to stay quiet, but the tone in Samantha’s voice insinuated a response, “Ummmm… you… you were about to …” Angela was about to say “Hand down judgment and pass sentence,” but thought better of it and in the end said, “…tell me what my punishment will be.”
Sam smiled, “Yes that was it. But I was wondering if Mandy shouldn’t be in on this discussion?” Angela froze, and Sam knew exactly why she had a terrified look on her face. “Relax blondie; I was only kidding.” She laughed. The terror on Angela’s face immediately turned to dismay, and Sam noticed it straight away. “What’s the matter? You want Amanda in on your punishment or you don’t like the name?” Angela bit her lip to quell the disappointment at the rebuff.
With a little hesitation Angela explained, “My sister use to call me that and I hated it, because it, it was in reference to an old cartoon strip in a newspaper. The character was a dumb blonde and she said I looked just like her.” Angela scowled as she remembered the taunts from years past.
Sam chuckled adding to Angela’s annoyance, “Dumb blonde! Well the way I see it, it suits you to a tee. I mean how many grey cells do you have to lose to get yourself into the situation you’re now facing?” Angela groaned in frustration, every time she thought she was on the upward climb out of her pit; she was slammed back down into the quagmire. “Well?” quipped Sam.
Angela found defeat becoming a familiar companion and her shoulders slumped, “You’re right Samantha, I have been monumentally stupid and dumb, and now I see I will be paying for that stupidity for the rest of my life.”
Sam nodded, “And another thing!” Samantha added, “From now on you will be addressing Mandy and I with a little more respect. From now on we will be addressed as Miss Amanda, and Miss Samantha, or Ma’am. Is that clear?”
“The last die had now been cast!” Angela mused to herself, looking up crestfallen at Sam, she nodded, “Yes Ma’am, as you wish.”
Sam rose from her chair and disappeared into the kitchen for a short while, returning with a bag of dog food. “I think its time I settled you dogs in for the evening; Donny’s been hanging around the food bowl since Amanda went inside.” Sam commented as she poured a generous helping of dry food into their bowl and refilled the water bucket. And as for you; you’re going to need all the strength you can muster. You have a great deal of reparation to deal with tomorrow. Now get inside the compound and behave yourself.” Angela dropped her head, raised herself to all fours and crept back into the compound. Sam mused, “If she only had a tail it would have been tucked neatly between her legs.”
Donnie was already eating and as usual making a great deal of mess as Sam re-latched the gate lock and went back inside the house. Angela waited until Donnie had, had his fill, idly scratching her side as she watched him eat. Angela noticed that her skin was red and blotchy from the irritation of sweat, grime and dog cum that was covering her body, she would have given anything to relax in a nice hot scented bath. “That part of your life now seems to be over, the chance to pamper yourself as a normal female is gone along with your dignity . You had better get use to being treated like a dog.” Angela said to herself. The image of herself from now on being a dog, living as a dog flashed through Angela’s mind. It was both distasteful and somehow how intensely fulfilling all at the same time. She wondered to herself if all along, maybe all her life, somewhere deep inside, she wanted to be a dog? That night Angela had little sleep, along with the irritation from not having bathed and the ache in her knees from being continually bent she thought the morning would never come.
Angela smiled as she watched the orange disc rise slowly in the eastern sky; starting with the slow lightening of the night sky, then turning from black to deep purple then on to dark blue and finally to see the marvel of the universe raise its bulk into the sky. She was never one for morning, preferring the night life and late sleep-ins so this was a totally new experience for her. This small moment of beauty allowed her to forget the trials of yesterday, it also gave her time to reflect on her life values since she had done some serious soul searching through out the night. She watched as this wonderful ball of luminescence slowly levitated into the sky above, this cauldron of power and giver of life. It was doing what it was born to do, with no thought of gratitude and it would continue to shower the earth with its life giving light and energy, until it died, even then it would go without so much as a whimper, no remorse, no fanfare.
Angela swung her gaze to Donnie. His head lying on his front paws, dozing now and then, he was following his destiny, as well, with the same single mindedness. It all became clear to Angela in a heart beat, “Could she be no different? Would she follow her path where ever that may lead?” Angela smiled. For the first time in her life she felt truly contented, even with the binding and pain in her knees that was still there it no longer tormented her, she barely registered the irritation of her soiled body, she laid her head on her front paws and dozed, awaiting the promise of her new life. The sun was high in the sky by the time anyone stirred inside the house, but it mattered not, time now was no more than an abstract concept to her.
Samantha saw Angela sitting near the fence and walked over sipping her coffee. “Morning!” Sam murmured from behind her cup.
“Good Morning Miss Samantha!” She smiled, “I hope you slept well last night.” Angela felt a twinge of jealousy at the thought of Sam and Amanda sleeping side by side in her queen size bed where they had been comforting each other but suppressed it immediately.
Sam frowned; “You sound cheerful this morning; especially for one in your predicament.”
Angela lowered her eyes, “I have you to thank for that Ma’am,” Angela suddenly looked fearful, “I mean for my mood, not for my predicament.” Sam smiled. “You gave me a lot to think about last night, and in no small way put me on to the right track, and you are certainly all that Amanda said you were and more. She is certainly fortune to have someone of your character in her life. As a mother I could ask for no more.”
Sam’s face showed the confusion she felt. “To someone who didn’t know you well, that could almost sound like sarcasm Mrs. Thompson.”
Angela smiled again, “No sarcasm Miss Samantha, only truth; and before you say it. I’m not asking for a reprieve either, I deserve punishment for the reprehensible act I committed upon you and Miss Amanda. I can only say sorry so many times before the words become meaningless; so I willingly hand myself over to you, and except any and all that you and my daughter deem appropriate no matter how severe.” After a short pause she continued, “I feel it’ll only be a small retribution for the harm I caused.”
Sam knelt down to peer into Angela’s eyes, “I really believe you’re sincere about that Mrs. Thompson.”
Sam reached through the dog fence. She took Angela behind the neck and drew her face closer. Angela hesitated, fearing what might come. “It’s ok, I won’t hurt you.” Sam cooed. Angela stopped resisting and let herself be drawn to the wire. As Angela’s face neared the fence, Sam lent forward and kissed her forehead. “I knew there was a reason why I love Amanda so much!” Sam paused as she took in Angela’s grime streaked face. “She beautiful, she’s intelligent, and she’s amazingly loving! You have done very well in bringing your daughter up.” Angela could feel the tears forming in the corners of her eyes.” “And you know something else Mrs. Thompson?” Sam cupped her hand under Angela’s chin. “She takes after her mother in so many wonderful ways. Angela wept openly, not for fear or frustration. All that was in the past, she wept for relief and joy; for the first time in over two years she felt that everything was going to be ok; she could see some light at the end of what had been a very long dark tunnel.
Sam let Angela cry seeing the relief in her face. Angela sniffed and wiped her face with the back of her mitten; then nervously giggled. Sam frowned and asked, “What’s so funny now Mrs. Thompson?”
Angela looked up at Samantha still chuckling, “Let’s hope that Amanda doesn’t take after me in all things.” She emphasized it with a sweep of her mittened paw.
Samantha burst out laughing at the implication. “Yes! I think you maybe right there, since one dog fucker in the family is probably quite enough.” They both giggled and laughed, enjoying the moment.
Angela suddenly straightened up and said, “Please! Call me blondie because that is who I am now. Mrs. Thompson is gone, maybe never to return and she reminds me of someone I never liked. I’m happy with how things are now and I know you’re use of my title is to show me you’re love and respect. But it’s not needed; I know in my heart that I’ve regained it, and I also know with time, and with a little of your help, I’ll regain Amanda’s as well.
Amanda turned away from the window. She had seen and heard just about all of the conversation between Sam and her mother. Her shoulders and back hurt with the tension she felt, the frustration of conflicting emotions. On one hand she was happy that her mother had accepted Sam into the family, but angry that Sam was obviously letting her off lightly. But most of all she was incredibly sad that it was Sam kneeling beside the fence and not her. Unknown to the other two outside she threw herself onto the bed and wept openly.
Sam finally contained her laughter long enough to apologize to Angela. “I’m sorry! And please don’t take this the wrong way…But... You really are on the nose.”
Angela smiled, “Yes I know, although I myself can’t really smell it that much, I must really stink. I think it’s because the brain has away to block out something that’s constantly around. It’s a bit like when you wear perfume, you really don’t smell your own, only those that briefly come in contact with your sense of smell.”
Sam giggled, “Well I can do without your particular brand perfume at the moment. Come on, let’s get you out and cleaned up.”
Angela frowned, “Why do I have to be cleaned up?”
Sam smiled, “Well for starters you’re starting to make me feel nauseous, and secondly, there is no way your coming into the house in the state you’re in.”
Angela still had her confused look on her face. “Why do I have to come inside? Inside isn’t where I belong anymore; inside is for people not dogs. Why can’t I receive my punishment out here?”
Sam smiled, “Well, well, we are getting into this new life aren’t we?”
Angela had a sheepish grin on her face. “You have no idea how it makes me feel when I’m being humiliated and degraded, my pussy gushes. I feel so sexy and turned on I can hardly stand it. It’s something I came to terms with last night”
“Well that’s all nice and gooey but if we punish you out here and one of your neighbors gets nosey, well, then we might all end up in a cage and I myself have no real fetish for being locked up, and certainly not by the police.” She chuckled. “We’re taking a gamble by just having you out here like this.”
Angela nodded in agreement. “In that case I suppose I’ll have to go along with your wishes. I dare say it won’t take me long to get all dirty and disgustingly filthy again.” She laughed.
Sam was laughing too as she unlatched the gate, “You are so gross blondie! So horribly gross”
Angela rose to head out of the compound only to be driven into the gate post grazing her left breast as she went down sprawling in the dirt with a dog paw planted firmly on her right shoulder blade. Donnie had suddenly seen Sam open the gate and decided he wanted out to run around the back yard. Sam backed out of the way just in time. Angela got back to her four legs and shook herself. Sam was shocked, “You have a very considerate lover blondie; such manners.” Looking back at Donnie doing circuits of the back yard Sam continued. “Obviously in the canine world there’s no such thing as ladies first.”
“In the canine world there is no such thing as a lady; we’re all bitches, useful for one thing and one thing only …god love him. I keep forgetting that I don’t come first in this family anymore” Angela sighed.
“Well you made your bed!” Was Sam’s rejoinder
“And I intend to lay quite comfortably in it as well.” Angela smirked as she made her way out into the back yard.
“Ok! Let’s get these restraints off your legs first.” Sam mumbled and she proceeded to remove the leather straps. Angela winced as she tightened the strap to her right leg to undo the buckle. It was a painful process to restore circulation the Angela’s lower legs.
Just then Amanda appeared at the kitchen door. “What are you doing Sam, leave them on, she’ll get away!”
Sam glared at Amanda, “Your mother can’t walk two steps without falling down, Amanda, her legs are cramping and painful, she’s couldn’t go anywhere even if she wanted too.” “If you’re not going to come out here and help, then shut up, and go back inside.” Sam snapped.
Amanda screamed in frustration, “This isn’t how I planned it,” she said stomping her foot to emphasize her point.
Sam spun around, “I don’t care how you planned it, Mandy, we have to get these straps off, because if we don’t get some circulation back into your mothers legs she could very well get Deep Veined Thrombosis and you know what that means. It means blood clots to the brain and she could die.” Sam scowled.
Angela put her hand on Sam and shook her head, “Please don’t fight, I’m not worth it.”
Sam turned her angry face to Angela “And I’ll hear no more from you either!”
Amanda turned around and walked off inside.
Sam felt angry that Amanda could so callously endanger her mother’s life. She worked hard to restore Angela’s blood flow to her aching lower legs, and after about an hour of anguish on Angela’s part, she managed to succeed. Then came the bath with laundry soap.
Angela looked at the bar of soap and sighed. Sam smirked, “Well what do you wash Donnie with?”
Angela shrugged her shoulders, “Dogs shampoo! But there’s none left and I haven’t had time to buy more.”
Sam chuckled, “Then it’s your fault I have to use this bar of laundry soap since we all know that dogs aren’t worth the money it costs to use scented bath soap. Now are they?” Angela shivered, since she knew deep inside Samantha had said it for her sexual pleasure. They had, on more than one occasion, noticed a distinct absence of Donnie, he was no where to be seen, much to the amusement of the women. Angela stayed on all fours and allowed Sam to scrub the dirt and filth from her body. She relished every moment of it, even thought the water was cold and Sam’s ministrations weren’t all that soft and tender but especially on her tits and pussy. But it was when Sam shoved the garden hose into the pussy that she uttered an objection to her diligence.
“Do you have to do that?” She asked as she felt the water start to gush out of her.
“Just making sure you’re completely spotless.” Sam chuckled, then added, “Wait till I get to the next hole down here. Angela groaned but stayed still as she felt the hose press against her arsehole, “No wonder Donnie’s hiding.” she retorted.
Sam laughed as she saw the anguish grow on blonde’s face. Angela’s face screwed up in discomfort as her bowels filled with cold water. Angela remembered the time she had been given an enema by her mother, but that was warm water. Sam waited until blonde scream out for her stop before she took it out. Before Sam could say anything Angela took off as fast as all fours could take her straight into the garden bed. Angela only just made it before she lost the ability to hold it, shutting her eyes and screwing her face up, she was almost in an orgasmic stupor when she opened her eyes to see Sam smiling at her efforts.
Humiliation and degradation crashed in on her as her face burned white hot and waves of liquefied heat cascaded down over her breasts, tightening her already rock hard nipples, descending still further to her sensitive clit where it swirled around and fanned out back up through her shivering body to explode in the pleasure centers of her brain, sending her over the edge
Without a word; once Angela had recovered sufficiently; Sam took her leash in hand and led her back to finish her bath. Once done; she toweled her dry and took her into the house.
To be continued…
Chapter 4
Reparation
Amanda sat at her dressing
table staring at her self in the mirror.
One thought kept revolving constantly around in her head, “I’m losing
Samantha to that bitch!” Her initial
plan had been to destroy her mother mentally and socially, then take her half
of the inheritance from her grandparent’s estate; leaving with Samantha for a
new life free from her family’s abuse and her own mother’s meddling interference.
It sounded so simple; her mother had
handed herself to Amanda on a silver platter. “Damn Sam and her psychology course.”
She cursed, “Why couldn’t she just leave my mother to me. Now that bitch slut is wrapping my Sam around
her little finger.”
Her eyes were red from
crying. Her father gone two years prior;
her mother for all intent and purpose only six months ago and now the worst of
all, Sam was slipping from her grasp! Amanda
sobbed. Her life was unraveling at the
seams. No matter what she did; no matter
how hard she tried; it was like trying to gather flower petals swirling in the
wind. Amanda lent forward cradling her
head in her arms and wept.
Sam laid her hand softly on
Amanda’s shoulder. “I’m sorry my
love! I didn’t mean to snap at you
earlier, but I was afraid that your mother might be permanently harmed.” Amanda turned to see Sam kneeling beside
her. “Everything is turning to shit! My whole
life is going down the toilet.” Mandy sobbed.
Sam gave her a sympathetic smile, “No it isn’t; you’ve just had a lot to
deal with lately.” Amanda shook her head, “No!
I’m seeing it happen all over again; I’ve lost everyone else, and now I’m
losing you as well,” Amanda cried.
Sam stroked her hair, “There,
there; you silly girl.” Sam cooed. “You will never lose me, I didn’t hold out
against my parents to turn my back on you now; I guarantee that somewhere down the track, you’ll look back on this whole sordid mess
and laugh.” Amanda buried her head in
Sam’s neck and blubbered, “I’m so confused, I can’t think straight anymore; I
saw you outside with that bitch and, and…Ohhhh Sam! Do tell me you still love me?” Sam took Amanda’s face in her hands and wiped
her tears away, “I love you more now than ever.” She said, placing a kiss on Mandy’s lips.
Sam and Mandy cuddled for
sometime not saying much at all. Sam
broke their embrace, “Come on; your mother is in the lounge room awaiting her
punishment; lets go and get it over with.”
Amanda threw her hands into the air and snipped,
“See! It all comes back to that bitch;
you think more of her than you do of me.”
Sam had a hurt look on her face.
“You really believe she’s still there?”
Mandy voice had a sarcastic tone to it, “She’s probably ringing the police
to have us arrested as we speak.”
Sam tried hard not to
retaliate, “I doubt that! You still have
the DVD of her.” Amanda bit her lip;
falling back into despair frowning, “No I haven’t. There were only ever two copies, the others
were fakes; to make her believe that she couldn’t get rid of them all. I let her break one and I broke the other in angry
frustration this morning.” Samantha gave
her a sympathetic smile, “So you really never had any intention of calling the
police.” Mandy dropped her head and
shook it, “No! I couldn’t do that; I want to break her into little pieces…
destroy her, and even though she’s a fucking bitch and really deserves it; I
just couldn’t see her go to jail.” Sam
breathed a sigh of relief, “Well that’s good to know; it’ll be easier to get
this over with then.”
Sam rubbed Mandy’s shoulder,
“Come on; let’s go beat the crap out of your dog fucking mother; it’ll make you
feel better.”
Amanda’s doubt was etching
itself over her face, “You really think she’ll still be there waiting.” Smiling, Sam announced, “I’m sure Mandy; and
if she isn’t; then I’ll take her place.”
Mandy huffed, “Sure! As if I’m going to beat the
crap out of you.” Sam’s clit
tingled suddenly; she turned to face Mandy and gave her a fervent look, “I
wouldn’t stop you even if you did.”
Amanda smiled at Sam’s
intensity and passion. “You certainly
are one of a kind; let’s hope for both our sakes she’s where you left her.”
Angela stood head down in the
middle of the lounge room; with hands behind her back. It felt so good to be able to stand and
stretch her legs; not to mention being able to clasp her fingers together. Sam hadn’t put any of her restraints back on
apart from her dog collar. Every fibre of her body screamed for her to run; to
get out while she had the chance. Angela
swallowed hard and felt the collar around her throat; she smiled at the
thought, it was only two days ago that she had rebelled at having a dog collar
around her neck; now she felt all fuzzy and warm at the prospect of wearing it;
maybe for the rest of her life.
She wasn’t sure if being left
un-restrained was a test; or just trust on Samantha’s part. She had betrayed the trust Mandy and Sam had
in her once before and vowed, never again; she now knew for sure she would stay
exactly where she was until the girls came for her. She no longer felt she owed it to Sam, and
she certainly didn’t want the punishment for herself; “Well maybe just a little; to diffuse the guilt.” she thought. She stayed there for Amanda; Angela knew in
her heart that her daughter needed her love more now than ever.
Samantha followed Amanda into
the lounge. “Well mother! You seem to
have atleast learnt obedience over the past couple of days.”
Angela kept her eyes down
cast, “I have learned a great many things in the past couple of days; about
myself and others, Miss Amanda. She said stoically, “first and foremost is not
to take those you love for granted. I feel I’m still working on the obedience.” Sam broke out in a wide faced grin, stifling
a giggle. Amanda stood wide eye at what
her mother had said and not wanting to give into her, “You feel you’re in a position
to give Sam and I advise on if and when you should be disciplined?”
Angela smiled to herself; a
thought going through her mind, “She’s still
on the defense. Don’t let your guard
down my darling; I may steal my way back into your heart. It will make no difference though; I will
make you see just how much I love you before this day is through.”
Amanda sat in one of the
lounge chairs opposite her mother. “Are
you ready to face the music?”
Angela looked into the eyes
of her daughter, “Only if the musicians are truly dedicated to the music being
played.”
Amanda felt like jumping up
and slapping her mother and it showed in her face. Sam decided to step in and stop this little play
from getting out of hand. “I’m sure that Mandy and I are quite capable of playing
a symphony on your arse with enough eloquence and flair to make even the great Beethoven
proud.” Sam walked over to Angela and stroked her hair; “Ready Mrs. T?” Angela nodded. Sam noticed the look Mandy had given her and
knew exactly what she was thinking, but decided to play it up something
different. “Blonde didn’t do this to us Mandy;
your mother Mrs. Thompson did; so she is the one we must address.”
Amanda shrugged
indifferently.
Sam looked back to Angela,
“This is to right the wrongs and is for the correction of attitude of one
Angela K Thompson; and her payment for sins committed against Samantha D Kerr
and Amanda L Thompson”
“Mrs. Thompson! How do you
plead?”
Angela smiled to herself; with
all this waiting her stress levels had skyrocketed, she was using all her
energy just to give an aura of calm; even though inside she was a bundle of
nerves. This little show helped her
regain a little self control. “I plead
guilty as charged Ma’am; I also offer no defence for my criminal actions.” She said as she lowered her head.
Sam turned to Amanda. “As I was the one most affected by this, I
reserve the right to set punishment. And you can if you like; execute the
strokes. Is that acceptable to you my
love?”
Amanda nodded, a little bored
with all the theatrics.
Sam turned back to Angela, “Your
punishment will be the plaited belt you love to use so much, let’s say ten
strokes.” Angela’s face registered the
surprise that she and Amanda felt at the low number of strokes. Sam smiled and finished by saying, “On the
back of each upper leg; ten to the inside of each thigh, and ten to each
buttock.” Angela surprise quickly turned
to a grimace as Sam rolled on with a litany of regions that were to receive
special attention. “Since I know what
it’s like to be punished in this fashion, and I don’t want you to end up as
damaged as I was. So we’ll then move
onto your breasts; ten to the top and ten to the underside of each.”
Angela was almost gasping as
she added up the total number of strokes she was to receive. “That’s one hundred strokes!” Angela whispered. “Yes I know!”
Samantha said
matter-of-factly as she went to sit in her chair, “but I thought I’d be lenient;
more to show you what I went through at the hands of my parents; more a token
punishment than the real thing.”
Angela fort back tears as the
thought took hold. “Lenient!” She was about to object; but had seconds
thoughts that it might just annoy Sam enough to not be so lenient. And if one hundred
was in her eyes, lenient; then she was sure as shit, didn’t want to find out
what serious was. On the other hand Amanda
was a little taken back by Samantha’s leniency; but consoled herself and smiled
inwardly with the knowledge that she was going to be the one administering them.
Sam sat back down and wriggled
into the lounge chair to get comfortable.
“Mrs. T, Go to our bedroom and get the belt and bring it back here; I’m
sure you know exactly where it is.”
Angela lifted her head to see
the smirk on her daughters face and felt her face flush crimson with
humiliation while her pussy followed suit.
Angela could only remember a half dozen time that she had ever disciplined
Amanda, and each of those times she had given her no more than one or two strokes.
She had understood that the humiliation
of getting the instrument of her own demise; being sent to retrieve the belt was
as much of a deterrent to mischief as the actual punishment itself. Angela felt that Sam was wielding it with the
finesse of an “A” grade psychology student. She bowed her head and went off to
do Sam’s bidding; noticing Amanda biting her clenched fist; failing miserably
to suppress a giggle as she pasted by. Her
face burned white hot as her pussy juice flowed down her legs leaving a
glistening slippery sheer between her thighs.
By the time Angela got to her
daughters room, her pussy slime was running down below her knees. She was sexually strung as tight as a bow;
she briefly contemplated sliding a finger or two into her slit to relieve the tension,
but then thought that it might not be a good idea, especially if she got
caught. The thought of that only
increased her humiliation and the flow of pussy juice.
Her body was like the fabled
perpetual motion engine. Her humiliation
and degradation fueled her sexual thoughts; those thoughts in turn, motivated
her vaginal response; and finally that response completed the circuit by making
her feel even move embarrassed and humiliated, and the cycle went on.
Angela sighed as she picked
up the belt; rubbing it against her face she said, “Give me peace and my baby
justice and both of us reconciliation.”
Angela came
back into the lounge to see that Sam and Mandy had moved the waist high table from
the hallway into the center of the room.
Angela walk quickly over the Amanda and held out the belt, “May I
speak?” She asked. Amanda nodded with an acrimonious stare,
while accepting the belt.
Angela
lowered her head, “I know you’re finding this hard to believe, but I am really,
truly sorry for the harm that my stupid, vindictive and selfish actions have
caused. I love you Amanda! I have always
loved you, and no matter what you might think of me or what you do to me today;
I will continue to love you.” Angela
turned and paused, as she started to weep not being able to look into her daughter’s
eyes, “Do you remember the saying I used when I was about to begin your punishment
my dear?”
Amanda was
glad her mother had turned around; she was fighting back her own tears. “Fuck you mother!” She thought; now she
wasn’t sure if she could to go through with the punishment; “Spare the rod, spoil the child” she finally
chocked out in a husky voice.
“It’s true
you know.” Angela replied, “I have
always believed it, and I see no reason why it isn’t any less valid now.” Angela stood in front of the table shaking, she
took a couple of deep breaths to steady herself, “Do me proud.” Laying herself onto the table, she griped the
legs of the table in preparation for her ordeal. “Don’t spare the belt my dear! Put your back
into it.” With that she closed her eyes
and waited.
Tears were
running down Samantha’s face in rivers, she saw the pained and confused look on
Amanda’s face and felt for her. Sam
sniffed and wiped at her face, “Amanda my love?” Are you ready?” Amanda’s chest heaved as she tried to control
her breathing, and silently mouthed to Sam, “I
don’t know any more, what am I suppose to do?” Sam smiled sadly and pointed to Angela.
“Amanda will
now start with ten to each arse cheek and ten to each upper leg!” She said, then mouthed “GO!” to Amanda. Sam knew Mandy was only scant inches away
from losing it and running to their room.
She stood and took Mandy’s face in her hands and tenderly kissed her,
“Your mother is waiting! She is being
strong for you; the least you can do for her is lift
this awful burden off her soul. Be
strong for her.”
Amanda
shuddered as she took deep breaths and nodded.
Walking around to her mothers’ side, she raised the belt over her
shoulder; and with one last look at Samantha, she quietly said to herself, “Remember
you asked for this mum,” And brought the belt down as hard as she could.
Angela felt
the tug of the belt as it ripped across her arse. In disbelief she felt almost nothing; there
was a slight intake of breath, which she held.
Angela didn’t know it; but her sexual tension had fogged her brains
ability to process the trauma. Then Amanda brought the belt down for a second
time; the first strike had cleared the way for the second to have an uninterrupted
pathway to the pain center of her brain.
Angela emitted a scream through clenched teeth; she felt like someone
had run a white hot iron across her left arse cheek. Angela squeezed her arse cheeks to stem the
pain but to on avail; her hands gripped the legs of the table turning her knuckles
white.
The third,
forth and fifth made her plight all the worse and her screams paid testament to
that very fact; by the time Amanda finished with that side, Angela had visions
of her skin hanging loosely from her butt cheek. She wasn’t sure if it was sweat or rivers of
blood running down her leg. Amanda
shivered as she saw the welts rise from her mother cheek, but instead of making
her less inclined to continue; a sudden peace fell over her, and her clit
tingled at the sight of her mothers reddening cheek.
“That’s ten
mother; do you still want me to continue?” she said in a slightly strained
voice while circling her mother.
Angela
closed her eyes to concentrate on the feeling that was losing the fight to push
its way up from her pussy. Tears ran
down her face, “Thankyou for your concern my darling; but I must stay until you
have finished with me.” She chocked.
Angela nodded; and brought the belt down again; this time in a wide
arcing backhand; hitting her on the right cheek.
“Ohhhh gezzzzzes! Sweat mother of christ.” Angela forced out between her still clenched
teeth. Amanda’s backhand was obviously
better than her forehand; Angela started to scream all over again as her daughter
worked her arse to a raw mosaic of welted lines and diffusing colours. Amanda absentmindedly ran her hand over her
nipples as she finished the second ten; bringing her nubs to full attention as
her pussy steadily moistened.
Sam sat unsettled
in her chair; her nervous tension had turned to sexual excitement. Her hand dipped between her legs, flicking
her clit as she watched Amanda circle her mother like a cat stalking its prey. The outfit Amanda was wearing did little to dispel
the thought; a black leather mini skirt that showed just how long and sexy her
legs were. Along with that; a leather half cup kitty corset that took inches
off her waist and had no hope of hiding her nipples. On top of that, Amanda had
chosen a blouse of black see thru chiffon and lace. Her gorgeous legs were incased in black sheer
stay-up stockings and her five inch heels; she was a vision of majestic beauty;
a goddess of supreme grace and poise. Sam fleetingly wondered why she hadn’t
noticed her apparel before this; just as her mind was brought back by another chorus
of Angela’s guttural screams.
Amanda had moved
on to her mothers upper legs with back and forehand swipes one after the other;
leaving her mother no time to rest and leaving them striped and welted. Sweat had started to run down her face from
the exertion of wielding the belt, “Had enough mother?” she panted from
exhaustion and sexual arousal. Angela
was also breathing hard but for a far different reason; her legs and arse were
burning like hot larva and if it weren’t for her lying on the table she’d be a
withering heap on the floor. “Please just finish this!” she whimpered between
gasps.
Sam noticed
the gleam in Mandy’s eyes; she could see she was sexually charged from the
execution of her mother’s punishment. Her own arousal fueled by a far more selfish
reason; she stood and went over to Angela.
Her mind went back to her own punishment at the hand of her mother as
she helped Angela to turn around and lay backwards on the table to complete her
punishment.
It was Constance
alone, Sam’s mother; that was the true religious zealot. Hell bent on dominating her family with
threats of fire and brimstone. The matriarch of the Kerr family who ran rough
shod over everyone; including her husband.
Alfred was by no means a weak man; but when it came to his wife, he
buckled. He had a compromising nature;
unfortunately compromise wasn’t in
Samantha had
felt her mother’s wrath on many occasions and generally for the smallest
infraction. To deal with her mother’s
beatings; Samantha had inadvertently found a refuge in sexual arousal. It started innocently enough as a small child;
after a spanking she’d be sent to her room; there she would lay on her bed in a
fetal position with her hands between her legs, forcing herself not to touch
her sore bottom while rocking and cry herself to sleep. As she developed through puberty, she found
by rubbing her pussy and especially her clit, she could get pleasant feelings
that over rode the pain she felt. Sam often wondered what her mother would say
if she actually knew that she herself had turned her own daughter into.
By the time
she left her parent house after that fateful phone call from Amanda’s mother; she
had refined her masochistic ritual. When
confronted with a caning her pussy would literally gush; to a point of her
having to use sanitary liners or pack a pair of cotton panties in to her pussy
to soak up her moisture so she wouldn’t wet her knickers as her mother
administered the cane to her arse.
After the
beating she would again be sent to her room; where she would stand in front of
her mirror; strip naked; play and pull viciously on her rock hard nubs and
retrieve her sodden panties. With one
hand still on her clit she would then stuffed her panties into her mouth to
stifle any moans that may escape her throat, and savour her own juices. Many a time Sam found herself lying on the
floor after passing out from her orgasm; only to crawl to her bed for a
peaceful nights sleep.
Samantha
motioned to Mandy, “Your mother needs to be secured to the table so as not to
fall.” Amanda nodded and before Angela had noticed through her delirium she was
securely bound with one rope across her pelvis, and one
across her chest under her arm pits and above her breasts. Her wrists were tied to the table legs
leaving her head hanging limply off the end.
Her ankles were brought up and tied beside her to the rope running
across her pelvis; two robe ties then secured her knees to the two legs of the
table securing her arms. This effectively opened Angela up, exposing her inner
thighs and breasts to her daughter’s attention.
It also had an effect of humiliating Angela; knowing her pussy was wide
open and on display to her lesbian daughter’s gaze.
Sam only had
one regret, and it was that she wasn’t in Angela’s
position awaiting her lover’s hand. Sam
hadn’t even told Mandy of her masochistic tendencies; fearing her reaction to
something that until recently, she herself hadn’t really understood. She took hold of Angela’s left nipple;
rolling it between her fingers of one hand while sliding a finger of her other
hand through Angela’s wet pussy lips and rolling her clit between thumb and
forefinger; knowing that it would atleast take the edge off the pain she about
to receive. Amanda shuddered as she
watched Sam play with her mother; debating if she should do the same. Incest
wasn’t one of her fantasies, but it certainly didn’t bother her to view her
mother as a sexual object.
Angela
moaned as Sam took control of her sex; the pain in her legs and arse while
still there was now with Sam efforts, starting to become bearable.
Sam nodded
to Amanda to start again. Amanda brought
the belt down on her mother’s right breast; Angela screamed her lungs out. The girls looked at each other in surprise; Angela’s
screams far exceeded those that went with her arse beating. Sam knew from experience that the breasts
were far more sensitive to pain. Fearing
that the neighbour hood would come out en masse to find its source Sam had a
wicked idea; she dropped her saturated panties and wedged them into Angela’s
mouth as Mandy giggled.
Angela
shuddered at the first taste of pussy juice other than her own; wondering whose
they were, and half hoping they were her daughters. Amanda started the whipping again; this time
without all the caterwauling. Angela
wailed into her gag as Mandy continued, and Sam kept up her manipulation of her
clit. Amanda got more turned on as she
flogged her mother’s breasts, taking all her frustration out on her. By the time Amanda started the last twenty on
her inner thighs, Angela was lost in a haze of pain and torment not really
knowing what was happening. At one stage
she did have visions of her poor tortured nipples lying torn and bloody on the
floor.
Samantha was
now working her own pussy to fever pitch, imagining herself withering under
Mandy’s fury, while Amanda was working on pure lust; beating her mother brought
her so close to her own orgasm, she had lost count and was now just flailing
away in an effort to reach her own release.
Sam exploded over her threshold, becoming light headed and breathing in
erratic gasps; lying across Angela saved her from collapsing on the floor. Angela had screamed herself hoarse, and now
just lay there moaning in pain; there was certainly no release for her battered
and bruised slit; she was saying something but it was no more than hoarse
babbling.
Amanda
finally collapsed on the floor in a combination of exhaustion and orgasmic
reverie, convulsing in sheer ecstasy as her fingers sort to work themselves
deep into to her tunnel. Sam came to her senses and saw the damage Amanda had
done to her mother’s groin. Angela’s
pussy was red raw and bleeding; her inner thighs only sported a half dozen
strips, while her pussy had taken the brunt of Amanda’s orgasmic fury; her
outer lips were so swollen that it was almost impossible to see that there was
actually a vagina beneath. Amanda had obviously been so intent on her own
pleasure; she had lost all her sense of reality. Angela’s breasts while being red and striped
with now darkening welts were in relatively good shape.
Sam winced
as she realized that Angela wouldn’t be walking anytime soon, let alone fucking;
it amused her that she felt sorry for Donnie. She knew that Angela would heal
without any permanent scaring; after all she, herself had endured the very same
thing and that gave her the ability to deal with the sight in front of her;
that and the fact that for Angela it was now over.
On the other
hand as Amanda came down off her sexual high and back to her senses, she wasn’t
prepared to see the damage she had inflicted upon her mother; getting up off
the floor brought her eye to eye with a bleeding red raw pussy, she staggered
back in horror. “Ohhhh
No! What on earth …?” She brought her hands to her mouth, trying to
remember what had happened; tears rolling down her cheeks. “I’m sorry Mum.” She blubbered, wanting to do
something but unable decide what it should be; Angela heard none of it; she was
too far gone. Amanda tried to reach out
but hesitated, visions of Sam’s mother invaded her thoughts and it repulsed
her. She looked to Sam; her mouth
opening and closing like a goldfish out of water; then with tear streaming down
her face she ran from the room.
Samantha
felt sorry for Amanda, and wanted to run after her; but her help was needed
here, she checked Angela over while cooing to her, “It ok Mrs. T, it’s all over
and done.” Angela had spat the knickers
out of her mouth some time during her cunt whipping; Sam untied Angela and
helped her to the floor and on to her back; it was then that Sam started to
understand what Angela was saying in hoarse whispers, “Please Mandy! I love you!
Don’t stop… need you…don’t go…come back…please.” Angela was now crying as she started her
arduous journey back from the brink of oblivion. “I need you to love me!” She whined with heaving gasps.
“Everything
is Ok Mrs. T… Mandy loves you….don’t worry …I promise everything will be just
fine… You rest here awhile, I have to go and see to her; she’s hurting for what
she has done.” Sam wiped some stray hair
from Angela’s face.
Angela was
still a little incoherent, but she managed to ask Sam to tell Amanda that she
held no hard feelings toward her.
“Please tell her…I… I love her dearly.” She crocked; her voice barely
audible. Sam smiled, “I’ll be sure to
relay that very sediment, you rest now…you need to stay right here. Do you understand? Don’t move!…You’re a
little banged up, but you’ll survive.
I’ll be back in a minute to get you to bed.
Sam laid a
cushion under Angela’s head and placed a kiss on her forehead, “You did well
Mrs. T… I’m proud of you. Now
rest.” Sam thought she detected a faint
smile.
Sam got up
and went up stairs. Halfway up, she
heard the crying coming from the master bedroom. Walking in, she saw Mandy laying curled up on
the bed; heaving sobs wracking her body.
Sam sat next to Amanda and stroked her hair, “its ok Mandy.” Sam spoke
in a low soothing voice, “It’s over, it’s finished,” Sam cuddled her and waited
until her crying started to slow.
“Your mother
will heal; like I did…. She sends you her love…in her words… Please tell her, I love her dearly… she
doesn’t hold any of this against you.”
“No she
can’t love me; not after what I just did, she’s not thinking straight right
now; you wait until tomorrow morning.
Amanda shuddered,” I’m no better than your mother.” Amanda started to cry again.
“You’re
nothing like my mother.” Sam snapped; feeling a little annoyed at Mandy’s
comment, if there was two people she knew well; then they would have be Mandy
and her satanic mother. “You know why I say that?”
Mandy shook
her head.
“For
starters my mother didn’t cry after she flogged me, she has no remorse for what
she did to me; you on the other hand feel like shit.” Sam pulled Mandy up and hugged her. “You love your mother and you have absolutely
nothing in common with mine;” Sam paused for a split second, “actually that’s a
lie; you have one thing in common.”
Amanda turned to Sam with concern written across her face.
Sam giggled
at the look on Mandy’s face, “You’re both female; but that’s were the
similarity ends.” Sam sat there still
holding Mandy with a sly grin dancing across her dial.
Amanda
chocked out a sad chuckle, “This is no time for jokes!”
“I don’t
agree Mandy; this is the perfect time to use humour to lighten a heavy heart. You have to see that what has happened here isn’t
the end of the world.”
“It
isn’t? I’m glad someone thinks so.” She
sniffed wiping the tears from her face and picking absentmindedly at her finger
nails.
“You will
see it yourself once you get over the shock of what we did.” Sam hugged her closer; feeling the warmth of
her breasts as they pressed against her own.
“What WE
did?” Amanda quipped, letting herself slide into Sam’s embrace. “More like what I did. But that’s not what is so upsetting….
It’s….it’s…Ohhhh Mandy! I lost it; I can
hardly remember what happened, it seems like a surreal dream.”
“Is it upsetting
to know that you had the most mind numbing orgasm you have ever experienced?” Sam
finished for her.
“Yeah!” Mandy dropped her head and started crying again.
“I wouldn’t
get too worried about that honey; it was a very intense experience for all of
us. Hell if it wasn’t for me holding on
to the table and lying across your mother; I’d have been a crumpled heap of
quivering orgasmic jelly lying on the floor.
It wasn’t the strongest orgasm I have ever had; but I can tell you it
was up there in the top five.”
“I WAS on
the floor! ... and it WAS the best I’ve ever had” Amanda coughed
Sam giggled
and squeezed Mandy then laughed. Amanda
was starting to come around.
Amanda looked
curiously at Sam, “So what was it that made you cum? Was it arousing for you to see me abusing my
mother?”
Sam shook
her head and shrugged her shoulders, “Yes and No!”
Sam lowered
her head; her face started to redden, “There’s something I haven’t told you
about; it’s something I really didn’t come to terms with until I started my
psychology coarse and only then after some extensive research.” Amanda looked concerned, “What is it?” Sam chewed her lower lip, “You have to
understand that it came about through a sort of self protection against my
mother; but almost devoured me in the process.”
Amanda was
getting exasperated, “Will you just tell me what IT is! After what I just did; I’m in no position
judge you. You know I love you.”
Samantha
took a deep breath and let it out slowly, “Do you remember what I said to you
before we went down stair?”
Amanda shook
her head, “you said a lot of things.”
Sam cleared
her throat, “You said…“You really
think she’ll still be there waiting.”
And I said, “I’m sure Mandy; and if she isn’t; then I’ll take her place.
… I wasn’t joking!”
Amanda didn’t understand and
it showed on her face.
Sam took the
bull by the horns, “I’m a masochist!” She blurted.
Amanda sat
and stared wide eyed at Sam for what seemed like hours, and then she started to
chuckle, “I already know you’re a masochist; damn! Your whole family is masochistic;
anyone who can live with your mother for more than two week has to be.”
Sam frowned,
“I’m being serious!”
Amanda was
still giggling, “You’re serious? ... But … I don’t understand.” Amanda paused; the giggling now had a nervous
quality to it; worry lines crossing her face in ever deepening furrows. Mandy
jumped off the bed with the giggling now coming to a complete stop in response
to Sam’s straight face. “You can’t be …
it just can’t … I saw you …” Mandy said; trying without success the work it out. Sam nodded her head, “It’s true Mandy, and I
know it’s hard to understand. But
tonight down stairs; I was fantasizing that I was bound to the table instead of
your mother and you were punishing me for some transgression.” By now Mandy was starting to tear up like
before. Sam felt bad for putting her though
this so soon after the trauma with her mother.
“But I saw what
you were like at the women refuge; you were distraught, miserable, HURTING. How
can you sit there and say you’re a masochist.
How can you think I would ever do that to you? Do you think me now a monster that ….that?”
Amanda shook
her head violently and clenched her fists, “I S A W
Y O U!” She pointed and screamed
at Sam, “Curled up on the bed bawling your eyes out. You were in pain and you didn’t look like you
were in the midst of any orgasm I have ever seen.” Mandy was crying all over again, “This isn’t
fair!” She walked to the window and
stared out into the backyard.
Sam stood
for awhile before moving up behind Amanda, “There are many kinds of pain Mandy;
some are easier to deal with than others,” she put her hand on her shoulder, “I
so love you and I....”
Amanda whirled around and pushed past her; “No! No … you’re not going to
get out of this with those words. You
fucking well stand there and tell me you’re a masochist and expect everything
to be jim dandy,” Terror filed Amanda’s eyes, the
knowledge that she had just beaten her mother almost to a pulp still vivid in
her mind, “you tell me Sammy, even if you have to use single syllable words. I
want to know HOW, WHY and WHERE.” Amanda
slid down in front of her closet; wrapping her arms around her legs like a small
child.
Sam moved to
comfort her. Amanda shot an accusing finger
at her, “No you fucking don’t; just sit on that bed and spill your guts. Help
me, Help me understand! I hate not
knowing, I hate not understanding what’s going on around me. I feel like I’m in car going a million miles
an hour and no steering wheel.” Sam was now
crying; she knew she’d fuck up big time.
“I’m scared
Sammy; can’t you understand that … I’m scared … You’re my linchpin, my anchor; I’ve
just found out I’m a sadistic fuck and now you’re telling me you’re as fucked
up as me. You’re scaring me Sammy, and I
hate being scared … I’m scared of ever touching you again… of meeting up with
your mother, I’m scared I’ll run into your brother and sisters … I’m scared of
my mother. Hell! I even scared the fuck out of myself tonight. I’m scared of going outside, and I don’t like
it; I want to be in control of myself, I NEED to be in control.”
Amanda started
to rock herself while looking at her feet, still hugging her legs to her chest;
she shot a glare at Sam, “So if you really love me like you say you do, then
you’ll sit on that bed and explain … what… what all this is about. You fucking tell me and make it right.”
Both girls
were crying their hearts out, “I feel sick … scared to death… all I want to do
right now is curl up and die.” Mandy
blubbered.
“I love you
Sammy! But I need to understand.” Mandy wailed in pain.
Sam sat
herself on the bed chocking back her sobs.
“I don’t know where to start.”
Amanda wiped
pathetically at tears and sniffed, “The beginning would be a good place. Like how’d
you find out you are this so called, masochist.” Amanda held up two finger apostrophes in the
air.
Sam told
Mandy about the spankings and lying on her bed as a child, then through
puberty; how she was able to turn the pain into pleasure.
“Hell! I
even goaded mum into beating me on many occasions; not that she realized it,
I’d make it a challenge to see how many buttons I could push before she
exploded.” Starting to lighten up Sam
found a new strength to keep going.
Amanda was still
weeping but astonishment crept into her voice, “You did? How? Why?”
“Why! Because I was horny… it makes me horny,” Sam
shrugged. “As for how; let me give you an example.”
“There was one
day when we were at soccer and you were teasing me in your cute sexy football
shorts, rubbing your pussy through your short and tweaking your nipples when no
one else was looking; I was so hot for you that day, it was all I could do to
stop from dropping you to the ground and raping you on the field. You remember; you had a dentist appointment
that afternoon.”
Amanda
nodded remembering back to the day, “That wasn’t all that long ago; maybe two
or three month back? I remember being
horny that day as well; it’s probably why I was teasing you on the field, but
the dentist made me forget all about sex that afternoon.” She sighed.
“Yeah
dentists have a way of doing that.” Sam quipped.
“You remember
I didn’t let you see or play with my tits for a couple of weeks after that.”
Amanda
nodded, “Yeah, I thought you were pissed at me for teasing you; I said sorry so
many time, I felt like a broken record.”
“That wasn’t
the reason.” She chuckled rubbing her nipples.
“Well
anyway, when you and your mum dropped me off at my place; all I wanted to do
was get up stairs and play a little three finger dip
stick,” Sam nervously giggled, “and having to take my boots of at the back door
was a pain. Then an evil thought popped
into my head, just like that.” Sam clicked her fingers, “POP!” Sam decided to use humour again to help take
the edge off what she was going to say.
“POP?” Mandy said in a skeptical tone of voice.
“Yep; POP!” Sammy controlled her breathing and continued,
“You know how mum really, really hates it when I run though the house with my
boots on; Well not only that but I also jumped in the garden bed and got them
really grubby, then ran through the house over her polished wood floors; stomped
up the carpeted stairs and straight into my room, then took them off and waited
for the screaming to start; I almost came right there and then.”
“Hoooooolllly
shit!” Amanda exclaimed, totally forgetting her misery, “Your mother would have
gone ballistic.”
“That she
did; and then some.”
“Get yourself down here Samantha Dianne; and bring
that cane.”
She bellowed,” Sam was doing her best imitation of her mother. “I always know when she uses my full name, it
means I’ve pushed the right buttons and I’m really going to get it.”
Amanda
started to feel better and wanted Sam to continue, “Sounds like number one big
time trouble. And you wanted this to
happen?”
“Shit
yeah! I was so horny I would have done
anything to get a flogging; and it was Mega, Mega big time trouble,” Sammy
paused as if in thought, “Well it was until she found out about you and me,
then the roof really lifted, and everyone ran; even me dad was running for
cover.” Samantha laughed; even Amanda giggled.
“So what did
you do then?” Amanda asked; she was now genuinely interested; she even got up
and sat beside Sam on the bed.
“Well! I took off my shorts and panties; then jammed
my panties right up my cunt,” Amanda always loved it when Sam was got aroused;
she reverted to the foulest language, “and then got into a new pair of knickers
and quickly jumped back into my footy shorts.”
She said seriously.
“Why on
earth would you want to do that? Didn’t
it fucking hurt? Didn’t it atleast feel
uncomfortable.” Then Amanda had an
epiphany, “Ohhhh! That’s right; Masochist?”
Samantha laughed, “Ummmm well yeah, sort of,
but that’s not the only reason. I needed
something to stop my pussy juices from running down my legs. Can you imagine what she would have done if
she saw sopping wet knickers from cunt slime while she was caning me. Now I maybe a masochist, but I do have my limits;
I’m not fucking insane; well not totally.”
Amanda just
chuckled at that statement. Amanda felt
a twinge and a rising dampness. She
couldn’t believe she was actually getting turned on by Sam’s recount of her
beating. Sam didn’t look like she was
stressed about it either. Actually there was a wicked gleam in her eyes. “Go on, go on; I want to know how it ends.”
She said enthusiastically.
“Well Duhhhhhh; It ends with me having a caned arse and sore
nipples and the best orgasm I ever had.
That’s how it ends. Sheeesh! And they call me dumb?” She quipped jokingly.
Amanda
slapped Sam on the arm, “You know what I mean.”
“Do that
again! I think I like it.” She grinned.
Amanda
sighed, “Just finish the damn story; will ya!”
Sam giggled,
“Now where was I? Ohhhh yeah; that’s
right; I now have to get the cane, which is in mum’s bedroom, on the way past
my brother’s fortress of solitude I see some of his modeling stuff; you know
balsa wood and stuff, and sitting on the craft table was a sheet of
sandpaper. Bing! Goes the ol’brain, and
I kick into the next gear.”
Amanda rolls
her eyes as Sam grins like a Cheshire cat. “Well! In for a penny, in for a pound. I always say.”
“So I tear
off two pieces of sandpaper and stick the sand side against my nipples, inside
my bra, and before you go asking there’s two reasons; One … My nipples become
very sore and sensitive and I get a real kick out of it. Two … it stops my now
rock hard nipples from poking mum’s eyes out when I get down stairs, not a good
idea, if you use the same logic as for the wet knickers. Don’t you agree?”
Amanda
shakes her head, but had to agree with her imbecilic lover. “So I grab the cane, and by this time my
pussy is rebelling against the panties, chaffing inside my fuck tunnel
something horrible; I walk slowly down the stairs, wincing with every
step. Mum thinks I’m reluctant to get my
punishment, and scolds me for taking my time. “Get in here this instant young lady!”” Samantha does the gruff
voice to imitate her mother.
“Huh! …
Lady? …If she only knew.” Sam giggled.
“See! It’s perfect
camouflage. She thinks I’m scared of
getting the cane and I’m just trying not to cum.” Sammy laughs.
Even Mandy
had to laugh at that one. “Then she goes
on and on and on; blah, blah, blah, fucking blah, about the dirt and scruff
marks on the floor. Sheeesh already! I
think to myself; just fucking cane me ya bitch; I didn’t come down here to be
nagged to death.”
“So by the
time she bends me over the kitchen table and drags my shorts down; I’d cooled
off a little which isn’t good; so I wiggled and squirmed and rubbed my nipples
raw, then ground my clit painfully hard into the table top and got back to
where I need to be. And all the while she’s thinking I’m terrified of what’s to
come. Well she does her bit right on queue; and how! Wooow! Talk about going
off like a rocket, I didn’t even feel the other five or was it ten … who cares.” She cackles
So you see
it’s a win/win situation. She wins because she thinks that she’s brought me down
a peg and back to the straight and narrow.
I win because I’m now in orgasmic heaven.
“I don’t
know what to say.” Amanda was still shaking her head.
“Ohhhh!
There was one down side to it all, something I hadn’t planned on” Sammy said
with a wistful sigh
Amanda burst
out laughing, “You had to clean the floor and stairs!”
“Yeah! Well I
suppose you have to pay the piper sometimes.” Sammy giggled, “But I got another
orgasm out of it.”
“You did? Her eyes going wide, “How?” Amanda was
astounded.
“Well, by
the time I finished cleaning all my boot prints off the floor I was back to
square one again. Sore cunt, I still had my knickers jammed up inside me; sore
arse, curtsy of my mother; sore tits, the sandpaper was still wearing away my
nipples as I knelt on all fours and back to being Hoooornnnyyyyy as hell.”
Amanda’s
eyes almost popped out of her head, “You didn’t get her to give you another
flogging … Surely???”
Sam produced
her evil smile again as she realized that Amanda was unconsciously rubbing her
pussy; she continued, “No! It’d be good
in theory but mum is really only good for one or two flogging a month, and my
tally was up for that month; any more than that and she gets so narky that she
takes it out on everyone else; and I couldn’t live with that. Them suffering for my pleasure; it’s just not
right.”
“Ohhhh you’re
so considerate,” Amanda chortled.
Yeah! That
me; Considerate Sam. She beamed.
Sam took a
breath, “So when I had finished, I ran up to my room tore off all my cloths;
ripped the panties out of my cunt; which by the way; made me buckle at the
knees, and shoved them in my mouth.” Sam
actually got to her knees on the floor to show Mandy.
“Ohhhh look;
my trusty Chest-of Draws!” Sam did a
visual with her hands while looking sideways at Amanda. “I pulled the top draw out; which you will
have guessed is the right height … chest height while kneeling. I stuck my nipples over the lip of the draw;
took hold of my clit with the finger and thumb of one hand; took a deep breath,
scrunched my eyes shut, sucked hard on my cunt slimed knickers and slammed the
draw shut while pinching the fuck out of my clit.
Amanda fell
back on the bed as an orgasm swept though her; moaning in sheer ecstasy. Sam had also got herself hot and bothered in
relaying the tale, but had another idea to bring Mandy around. She knee walked across to the bed and slipped
between Mandy’s thighs, licking her juices and rimming her arsehole bring her
to another mind numbing climax. After
Amanda had cooled down enough to bring Sam’s lips to hers; they kissed
tenderly. “Wooow, that was enormous!”
Mandy exclaimed. “Not bad hey!” Sammy
quipped. “Now it’s my turn; there’s
something I want you to do, and I can show you just how it works.” Sam was diddling her clit as she spoke.
Amanda was
pretty sure she knew what Sam was going to ask, “I don’t know if I can; I really
don’t want to beat you.” She said with an anxious expression. “Ssshhhhh,” Sammy
cooed, “You don’t have to beat anyone or even be violent for it to be
effective. Will you trust me and do what
I ask?”
Amanda
nodded, “I’ll try.” “Good! That’s all I ask.” Sammy panted as her arousal
neared its crest, “now sit up and take me in your arms as though you’re nursing
me ... hurry please.” Amanda did as she
asked and laid Sammy’s head on her breasts and stroked her hair with one hand
and brought the other around her Sam’s waist.
“That feels wonderful but not really what I need,” Sam moaned
Sam then
took Mandy’s hand off her hair and pushed it down to her pussy, “Play with my
clit, tweak it gently until I say, roll and gently tug on my nipple with your
other hand; Ohhhh yes… yes do it… That
feels so gooooood; I love you my sweet and I NEED you
to show me just how much you love me.” Sam was almost out of her mind, “You
understand? Don’t you my love.”
Tears were
streaming down Mandy’s face as Sam rolled her mouth up to hers and gave her a
full and passionate kiss. Amanda
shuddered and felt unfamiliar feelings stir deep down within her.
Amanda set
her determination to do as Sam had asked and prayed she got it right, Sam
started to pull hard on her other nipple.
“I love you more than life itself
my darling; I love you with all my heart, with all my soul and with all my
strength.” With that Amanda gritted her
teeth, pressing her fingers together hard down on Samantha clit and nipple,
mashing them both with steely vice like determination. Sam
stiffened, a screech emanating through her clenched teeth, finishing in a guttural groan; then
the spasms tore through her waif like body; throwing her face into Amanda’s
breast screaming her orgasm into the soft pillows of her chest. Her kisses and caresses of Mandy were diametrically
opposed to the painful attack upon herself.
The harder Amanda pinched the more tender Samantha kissed and suckled on
Amanda’s breasts through agonizing groans; shuddering as her arm locked around
her lovers back, caressing her. It ended
in a volley of spasms that threatened to tear her nipples and clit from her
body.
Samantha
slumped, totally spent, and Amanda immediately let go of her tortured nubs,
finally understanding what Sam had tried to tell her. Samantha had taken pain and turned into a
loving caress. They were two halves of a
whole, fitting together in seamless perfection.
Amanda tried
to think of the old saying, “The whole is so much greater than the sum of its
parts … that’s it.” Amanda sighed;
without Sammy she was a mere shadow, and Sammy showed that she would be lost
without Mandy. She felt Sam’s strength
flow though her. She rocked and cuddled her
while her precious darling’s tears wetted her breasts. “I love you Sam; I love you, I love you, I
love you.” Tears of pure joy rolled down
her own cheeks.
It seemed like
hours; just lying there in each others arms.
Sam bolted upright, “Ohhhh My God! Your mother is still lying on the
floor in the lounge room. She’ll think
we’ve forgotten her.” Amanda chuckled,
“Actually we did.” And then, “Did I do
it right?” Mandy asked nervously. “More
right than you can ever imagine.” Sam beamed.
They both
laughed as they got off the bed. “Ouchhhhhh, Ohhhh
dear; this is the part I’m not really wrapped in. These poor little buggers are going to be
sore for a few days, and they were only just recovering from mum’s attention.” She whined as she cupped her nipples.
Amanda only
smiled and said, “Well darling! You
asked for it; I take no responsibility for your discomfort.”
“Your
compassion overwhelms me.” Sam
chided. They both broke up laughing as
they headed down stairs. “By the way there’s something I’d like to know.”
Amanda inquired, “Didn’t it ever occur to you that you might have chopped your
nipples off with that stunt?”
Sam grinned,
“No! I’d used the chest-of-draws before; I’ve only got two hands and if you
want to do both nipples then the clit misses out. I had noticed a quarter inch gap between the
draw and the chest; so they only get squashed; although it is a bitch getting them
buggers back out again.” She grinned
Both were
laughing, by the time they got back down stairs. Angela had crawled halfway through the house to
the kitchen on her way outside. Not
finding her in the lounge room, the girls were a little worried until they
heard a slight moan. “Look at her; she’s
trying to get out to Donnie, the stupid bitch.”
Amanda said it without any sarcasm or malice. Sam chuckled, “Maybe that’s where she wants
to be right now.”
“It may very well be.” Amanda sighed, “But she’s not in any fit mind
to be making those decisions and she needs tending to, and that is best done in
a clean and hygienic bed not some dog kennel; she can go back outside if she
wants to when she’s fit and ready.”
“Does this
mean you’re going to let her prove herself worthy of your love?” Sam hinted.
“Ohhhh she
done that ten fold and then some,” Mandy chuckled.
“Although I
think we’re going to need a bigger cupboard.” Mandy deadpanned.
“Why’s
that?” Sam asked inquisitively.
“What with a
dog fucking mother and a couple of sadomasochistic dykes in the house; there is
just not enough room in that there ol’cupboard for
all them there skeletons.” Mandy
smirked.
Sammy fell
to the floor.
“Stop
laughing ya arse off ya bitch, and help get this stupid cunt up stairs to bed.” Mandy chuckled.
Chapter 5
Skeletons
Angela struggled against her restrains. A sinister mist swirled about the room,
making it difficult for her to focus on any one specific object. Her arms were secured to chains disappearing
off into the fog; while her ankles were held painfully apart by unseen
shackles.
Pain shot through her arse as a pair of talon
like hands dug fiercely into her breasts; poking and prodding her supple flesh,
dragging on her painfully erect nipples.
Angela’s groaned; dropping her
gaze to set upon a segregated head
floating inches from her hips like a ghostly specter; an impossibly long tongue
snaked in and out of her pussy with such violence and brutality, that Angela
thought she was being torn in two. An entity behind her was ploughing her anal
depths with the same ferocity; with every inward stroke of its cruel phallus,
her hips were driven onto that merciless tongue.
The floating head started rising to the wailing
cries of a banshee; the face contorted and warped in a fluid vortex, it’s tongue
shot out, snaking it’s way to Angela’s mouth just as the face solidified;
“AMANDA NOOOOOOOOOO!” The blessed fog
cascaded in on her.
Angela’s
eyes started to focus; feeling sweat soaking her pillow. A black ceiling with multiple pin points of light
dotted here and there; off in one corner was a spiral galaxy. A black hole off
to the left, with streaks of light that disappear into it’s center, as suns
were sucked up by it’s gravitational pull; a sun with revolving planets took up
nearly half of the available space. Angela
realized she was lying on her daughter’s bed. She remembered back when Amanda had come to
her about the idea of painting the mural on the ceiling, “You wait mum, it’ll
be terrific!” The eleven year old had
beamed, “just like sleeping outside under the star.”
Angela
had been skeptical at first, but as Amanda explained what she had in mind; her
resolve weakened and finally after weeks of hounding and goading from her
daughter, she acquiesced. Now staring up
into the cosmos she had to agree that her daughter was indeed right, it gave
one a sense of wonder and serenity. The
mural was a testament to her Mandy’s artistic vision and flare.
“How
do you feel this morning Mrs. T?” Startled
out of her thoughts, Angela looked across to the door and Sam’s smiling face.
She
groaned, “Like I’ve been ridden hard and put away wet.” and croaked as she
tried in vain to wipe away some stray hairs impeding her vision.
Samantha
walked across to the bed carrying a bowl, cloth and towel, setting them down on
the bedside table.
“Amanda
still worried I’ll run off and call the police?” She quipped, testing her
restraints.
Sam
smiled, shaking her head. Angela noticed
her hair was down; she had always seen it in a ponytail; the effect was almost
angelic as it sat in waves across her shoulders. “No! If you notice, you can actually wriggle your
hand out of the ties; I really don’t think you’ll be running anywhere for
awhile. Amanda did it for your own
protection; she didn’t want you inadvertently touching yourself and creating
more discomfort.” Sam ventured as she
nodded to Angela’s battered groin.
That
brought the pain in her nether region to Angela’s attention and she groaned;
looking down to see her legs spread by ropes tied to the bed corners. “She certainly did a number my poor
pussy. Is she still angry with me?” she winced
in pain.
Sam
gave her a sad smile, “No! I don’t think
she was really that angry with you in the first place; her hostility was
motivated by hurt and confusion. She
actually feels sorry for treating you the way she did, but that’s all over
now.”
Sam
noticed Angela looking at the door, “If you’re wondering? Mandy’s out running errands; she’ll be back
soon. She was hoping that you’d wake up
before she left.”
Sam
helped Angela out of her restraints and dipped the cloth into the water; then
draped it over Angela’s left breast.
Angela drew in a deep breath, “Ohhhh My God! That’s cold,” she gasped. Sam giggled, “I bet it feels good though, it
reduces the swelling and minimizes bruising, so stop whining like a dog.” Sam giggled at her obvious play on words and continued
to pat the cloth around Angela’s breast, feeling the heat as it warmed the
moistened rag.
Angela
looked down to see her nipples standing erect like two dark red cherries; atop
two crazy Neapolitan mounds; red, black and yellow stripes laced off in all
directions. “I thought I’d lost them
puppies last night.” She hissed as Sam
drew the cloth off her to re-wet it.
Sam
smiled, “I know! It feels like they were
being torn off your chest; doesn’t it?”
Angela
nodded glumly and gasped again as Sam reapplied the cloth to her other breast, gently
patting the cloth around the nipple. “I’m a dog, I’m a dog and that’s still fucking
cold,” she whined, and then laughed. Sam
rolled her eyes, “They’re actually not that bad, unlike something else I could
mention,” nodding her head again in the direction of Angela’s pussy.
Angela
groaned as her attention was again brought back to the main stay of her
discomfort. “You know when we were
outside yesterday and you showed me your bruises.” Sam nodded, and Angela continued, “Well I did
wonder how bad you felt; and let me tell you now that I have stopped
wondering.” She chuckled, “I am sorry for the trauma you went through with your
mother.” Sam smiled again “There’s no need for apologies Mrs. T; not now. As I said before; we all had our dues to pay,
and you have paid your in full, so let’s hear no more
about it.” She said, dipping the cloth into the ice water, “Now this may hurt a
little, so instead of laying the cloth on; I’ll just dribble some onto your
pussy.” After putting a towel between
her legs to catch any run off, she held her hand as a cup, and brought the
sodden cloth over the battered, swollen mound and squeezed. Angela’s eyes shot open wide, and gasped,
“Geeeezes H Chriiiiisssssttt!” Her
bruised groin muscles clenched at the shock; with pain shooting up through her
stomach. After the initial shock, she
did find it rather good at dissipating some of the surface pain; but then found
a different problem confronting her.
“Ohhhh
No, Please Sam! Please stop… stop….
Aggghhhh No… It’s making me want to pee.”
Angela shuddered, as clenched her abdominal muscles and fought the urge
to let loose her bladder. This only brought
renewed the pain to her groin. Sam stopped immediately and giggled
nervously. “Whoops! Sorry; didn’t think of that.” She bantered.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Angela
groaned, “Now I really have to go; can you help me outside?” she whined as she
tried to get herself off the bed.
Sam
laid her hand on her shoulder, “You’re not even going to make it to the
bathroom let alone out the backyard in you’re condition. I’ll see what I can come up with to help.” Sam put the cloth back in the bowl and headed
for the door.
Pausing
for a second she pointed a commanding finger at Angela, “Now I want you be a
good little pooch and STAY!”
Angela’s
eyes betrayed the surprise, and humiliation she felt. She had once again forgotten her standing in
the family with Sam’s tender administration. Her pussy tingled and moistened at being put
back in her place with one little gesture.
“I’m learning to be a good little bitch.” She nodded with big puppy dog
eyes, “and I promise I won’t move an inch.” She chuckled.
Samantha
giggled as she left the room. Angela
wondered what Sam had in mind; she knew it was probably going to be
embarrassing and humiliating, and her face redden at the prospect.
Samantha
came back in with another bowl and towel.
The lip on this bowl was much lower than the one with the ice water;
being almost a pan. “I don’t know how
this is going to work if at all; I had a proper bed pan at the women’s refuge. We’ll just have to improvise.” She giggled.
Putting the bowl and towel between Angela’s legs; she slid her hand
though under the small of Angela’s back, lifting her bottom off the bed and
inserting a pillow under her hips. Much
to Angela’s embarrassment she positioned the towel under her arse with the pan
on top.
Sam
was starting to get aroused as she tended to Angela, “Your pussy lips are
swollen shut, and I’m sure if I don’t open you up a tad, then your pee will
just run down inside your slit through your bum crack and miss the bowl
completely.” She said with a thoughtful look on her face.
Angela
hid her flustered face behind trembling hands and groaned in humiliation. “Just do what you have too, but hurry; I don’t
know how long I can hold it.”
“Forgive
me for being so forward but…” Angela
burst out laughing and almost peed herself there and then. “What’s so funny?” Sam frowned with annoyance;
her attempt at being considerate was clearly not appreciated.
Angela
apologized, “I’m sorry for laughing, but it seemed so damn funny, after all the
things that have happened to me… even last night I wasn’t so far out of it,
that I didn’t feel you slide your finger into my pussy and tweak my clit; and
now you’re apologizing for helping me in a time of need.” Angela laughed as she hid her face, wiping
jovial tears from her eyes.
Now
it was time for Sam to blush with embarrassment; her face turning a brighter
shade of pink. “You knew?” Sam asked with some small trepidation. “I was really only doing it to help you get
through the trauma; I wasn’t trying to rape you or anything,” She blurted out, way
too fast. Angela smiled and then
giggled, “Relax Sammy! I’m not upset
about it. You achieved the desired effect;
it felt good and made the pain more bearable.
What I’m more concerned about right now is not peeing
the bed.” She winced again in discomfort.
Samantha
giggled and the attempt to part Angela’s pussy lips was met with an agonizing
groan. “Ohhhh dear!
I see your pussy slime has dried and glued your lips together; tut tut, this
could get messy.”
Angela’s
face reddened further, “I feel like a harlot the morning after.” She bantered.
Sam
smiled mischievously, “Do you actually know what a harlot feels like the
morning after?”
“Ha!
Ha! Very fucking funny!” Angela jeered.
Sam
grinned, and then a little more seriously, “I’m going to have to bite the
bullet here Mrs. T!” And much to
Angela’s surprise and embarrassment; Sam lowered her head between her legs,
running her tongue along the puffy, bruised and battered slit to moisten, part
and help lubricate. Angela groaned, even
the light touch felt like she was using coarse grade sand paper to pry her lips
apart.
Sam
worked her saliva and then Angela ever increasing pussy juices to unglue her
lips, parting them without too much more discomfort. She wanted to continue her excavation of
Angela’s pussy but remembered why she was down here, “Ok! You’re good to go.” Sam slowly pried her pussy lips apart with
the fingers of her left hand to reveal Angela’s urethra, bringing the pan
closer. Angela’s embarrassment prevented
her from starting straight away, “I never thought peeing would be this hard!”
she sighed; looking up at the cosmos trying desperately to relax.
Sam
sat transfixed by the sight in front of her; her clit throbbed, sending sparks
of pleasure through her pussy at the thought of watching someone pee. This was another one of her little secret
fantasies; with her breath quickening, she realized it was going to happen; her
right hand delved into her own crotch and pressed hard against her clit.
Angela
moaned as she felt herself relax and the flow to start. The first dribbles
never made it to the pan but ran down her butt crack; Sam tried to pushed the
pan harder into Angela’s bottom to stop the flow from getting to the towel beneath
her, but this unnerved Angela and made her clench; squirting pee right out across
the pan and hitting Sam at waist height, wetting her skirt. With the shock Angela was unable to stem the
flow; so to stop it from over shooting the pan, Sam put her hand up to divert
it into the bowl.
Through
a sexually induced trance, Sam heard Angela apologize profusely, “I’m so sorry
Sammy! I can’t stop… sorry,” she groaned.
Samantha was spellbound at the sight and feel of Angela’s warm pee
running over the palm of her hand, and through the haze she managed to say,
“It’s ok Mrs. T! I don’t mind… really…just keep going.” Angela felt wave after waves of embarrassment
as she heard the splashing of urine into the bowl; finally to her relief the
flow started to die down and had almost come to a stop.
Sam
put her finger at the bottom of Angela’s urethra and let the pee run down her
finger and dripped off her knuckle into the bowl until it stopped completely. Samantha was so engrossed, she wasn’t
thinking. Taking the bowl away she dove
between Angela’s legs, sliding her tongue up through her slit with one big long
slurp. Angela gasped at this second
surprise attack, but quickly found herself getting aroused by the perverted act;
her pussy gushed at the tender swipes of Samantha’s tongue being used as toilet
paper, and it wasn’t long before her body shook to an earth shattering
orgasm. Pain of the contraction on her
bruised pussy, mixed with the pleasure of orgasm made for one memorable climax.
Sam
was brought back by Angela’s cries of ecstasy, “Ohhhh My Goddddddd!” Sam looked up between Angela’s legs to see
her eyes fluttering before rolling back in their sockets. Smiling, she lifted her head and waited for
Angela to regain her composure, “You liked that? She chuckled. Angela took a moment, “That was
the most perverted act I have ever experienced.”
Sam
raised her eyebrow, “Ohhhh really! So
what do you call dog fucking?”
Angela
smiled, “Ok! ONE of the most perverted,”
She corrected herself, “What on earth made you do it?”
Sam
shrugged her shoulders, “It’s been a little fantasy of mine; something I have
been cultivating in my head for awhile. Rebelling against my mother I suppose;
knowing she would absolutely freak if she found out. I used to fantasize about
getting a flogging for just thinking about it, and just now seemed like the
perfect time to act on it. I hope it hasn’t
grossed you out too much.”
Angela
smiled with a hot flush of humiliation creeping over her face, “I fuck a dog
and let him blow his load in my mouth.
What do you think?” They both
burst out laughing.
Samantha
picked up the bowl and towel, “I’ll get rid of this; clean up and change my
skirt. You stay there and relax.” Sam walked out of the room, leaving Angela to
think back on everything. Angela was
still worried about her next meeting with Amanda; she couldn’t make herself
believe that her daughter would accept her for what she was, and now there was also
one other little worry she had.
Angela’s
was brought back from her thoughts as Sam walked back into the bedroom. “I’ll finish your sponge bath and then get
you something to eat.” Angela chewed her
bottom lip, “I really don’t think we should tell Amanda about what just
happened.” She said while giving Sam an apprehensive glance.
Sam
busied herself washing Angela, making sure to steer clear of the tender spots
for now, “I’m afraid I can’t do that Mrs. T; see Mandy and I have an
agreement. She and I had a very, very
long talk last night. About all sorts of
things; there weren’t too many subjects we didn’t cover. We believe that there are two main
requirements for a successful relationship. One is honesty, the other is trust,
and without one you can’t have the other.”
“Aren’t you afraid that she won’t
understand?” Angela was almost whispering.
Samantha giggled, “Two days ago I would have
agreed with you, but not now!” Sam
continued the sponge bath. Angela winced
a couple of times when Sam got too close to particularly sore areas, but she
still wasn’t convinced that telling Mandy was prudent.
“I’m
not worried for myself; Hell! I know exactly what Amanda thinks of me; I’m the
lowlife dog fucking whore, something like that would fit right into her
perception of me. It’s you I’m worried
about; I don’t want her thinking you’re …” Angela realized all too late she had
started that last statement completely the wrong way and couldn’t continue
without offending Sam.
Sam
raised an eyebrow waiting for her to finish the sentence, “Disgusting like
you?”
Angela
gasped in dismay, “Nooooo! No; that’s
not what I meant. It’s just that what
happened was perverted and…” Sam chimed
in, “Ohhhh so now I’m a pervert? Or is
that disgustingly perverted?” Angela
threw her head back on the pillow in anguish, not seeing Sammy’s sly grin, “No!
No! No! You’re not perverted. It’s me that’s a disgusting and perverted
whore, and I’m corrupting you; I don’t want that to happen. Please if you love Mandy and cherish your
relationship with her, you have to put me back outside where I belong.” Angela had covered her face, unable to look
at Samantha.
Sam
thought seriously with concern, “I don’t
understand Mrs. T’s reaction; she’s missing the humour, the most she should
have done was give me a quizzical stare?
Something is very wrong. Her! Corrupt me? Not likely!” Sam’s psychology
training was again kicking into gear, “I
have to find out what is upsetting her so much.”
Sam
lent forward and cupped the side of Angela’s face with her hand, “You’re not
corrupting anyone Mrs. T; certainly not me!
My mother has already had that privilege; she turned me, her own
daughter into a pain slut. I was joking,
and I’m sorry you took it the wrong way; I’ll be more careful with my weird
sense of humour in future.”
Angela
looked stunned, “Pain Slut!” Sam nodded,
“It’s a long story, and when we have a couple of days free, I’ll give you all
the gory details. But for now how about
we cut this down the middle? We both know we aren’t exactly normal by society’s
standards, but I’m also sure that there are way more perverted people in this
fucked up world than us. So how about we
call it quits and say we’re just on the south side of kinky.” She giggled.
Angela
sniffed then bantered, “How far south does kinky go?
“Ever
thought of fucking penguins?” Amanda
cheerfully intoned; the thought of her mother sitting her sloppy wet pussy down
on some poor stunned penguin almost made her laugh.
Both
women looked up in surprise; Samantha leapt off the bed and covered the ten or
so feet to Mandy in a blurring flash, “Loverrrrrr!” Wrapping her arms around Mandy’s neck; then
snaking her tongue down her lover’s throat, almost knocking them both to the
floor.
“Wooow
there my darlin! Anyone would think you haven’t seen me in months,” she
chirped, while righting both of them.
Samantha
giggled, “I just love you so much that every second away from you is like an
eternity.” They kissed again while
Angela looked on with a small amount of jealousy; something she now desperately
tried to squash.
“How
long have you been standing there?”
Angela hesitantly asked.
Amanda
managed to disengage her mouth with Sam to reply, “Long enough to know that
this house is becoming slut central.”
Sam tried to attack Mandy a second time; narrowly missing the mark as
Amanda averted her head. “Ohhhh and Mum! I’m sorry for last night; I went a little
over board.” She cringed even as she
said it, “Although little isn’t
exactly the right word.”
Angela
felt the tears sliding down her cheeks as the girls went back to exchanging
kisses and caresses. Amanda noticed her mother sobbing and stopped Sam from
continuing. “I’m sorry mum; we shouldn’t
be doing this in front of you.”
Angela
shook her head, “No! It’s ok; really; I
don’t mind.”
“Then
why the tears?” Both girls were standing
there with quizzical expressions.
Angela
burst out crying and trying to laugh at the same time, “Because I’m so
happy.”
“Happy?”
They looked at each other; now the girls were mystifies.
Angela
continued to laugh and cry at the same time, wiping uselessly at the rivers of
tears running down her face, “It’s been so long since you’ve called me mum; I
thought I’d never hear it again.”
Amanda
frowned, “I call you mother, or mum all the time! Admittedly I’ve used less flattering terms
lately, but you deserved them.”
Angela
finally stemmed the flow, “No darling, you used to call me mummy, or mum,
rarely mother and only when you were displeased with me. For awhile now you’ve only been using mother;
something I’ve found very distasteful.
Then the mother got to being down right sarcastic when you found out
about Donnie, that’s when the other abusive terms started.”
Amanda
blushed a little, “I’m sorry mum; I didn’t realize I was so disrespectful even before
I found out about Donnie and you.”
Angela smiled, “Don’t apologize darling, you had every right to talk to
me the way you did; I was totally out of order with the way I treated you and
Sam, I am the low life dog fucking whore like you said.” Angela lowered her head, and blushed more at
the pussy slime she could feel oozing from her swollen slit, feeling it trickle
down her butt crack, than the actual act of describing herself.
Amanda
smiled and reached out, taking her mother’s chin in her hand and placing a kiss
on her forehead, “That’s all in the past; You only fear and dislike the things
that you don’t understand, and with Samantha’s help,” Mandy winked at her Sam,
“I no longer dislike or fear you.”
“I
hope that doesn’t stop your verbal abuse and treating me like a dog bitch in
the future?” Angela meekly smiled. Amanda laughed, “You can count on it mum! Just
because I love you and think the world of you; won’t change the fact that you
like being fucked by dogs and sucking their cum filled cocks; that your pussy
gushes with cunt slime every time your humiliated and denigrated.” Angela moaned, “Ohhhh god Mandy! You keep
that up and I’ll be a quivering lump of orgasmic jelly; sleeping in a puddle of
pussy slime tonight.”
Sam
giggled, “This is what I have been waiting for; I love you both; Mandy! My cherished lover, and you Mrs. T, as a loving
mother I so desperately wanted, but sadly missed out on,” Sam sat on the side
of the bed and held Angela’s hand, “Would it be ok if I called you mum as
well?” Angela softly ran the back of her
hand up the side of Sam’s face as her arousal strengthened, “I know as a dog
fucking slut whore I shouldn’t be worthy of such a privilege.” Amanda brought her hand to her mouth to break
into the conversation, “Cough, cough, Ahhhh, You’re deliberately getting
yourself horny again mum.” Angela
blushed, “I know, I can’t help it, my mind seems to be permanently wallowing in
the gutter lately. I get so wet when
I’m… Ohhhh, never mind!” Both girls
laughed, which added more to Angela’s embarrassment and arousal.
Angela
kissed Sam’s hand, “It would give me great pleasure for you to call me
mum.” Sam smiled, “Then mum it is!” She lent forward and kissed Angela on the
lips a little more passionately than Angela expected. Mandy moved in to share the moment, being
slightly taken by the sight of the two people she loved most, kissing so
passionately; but was a little put off when Angela froze; reluctant to lock
lips with her daughter as she had with Samantha.
Angela
saw the hurt on her daughters face, “I can’t Mandy, you’re my baby girl; it’s
not right to be …” she let it trail off.
Amanda shook her head, saddened; and turned toward the door “No mum! I know when I’m in the way.” Sam held up her hand, “Hang back there Mandy,
don’t you dare walk out that door,” Sam moved to block Mandy exit; she could
see tears welling up in her eyes.
“There
is no way I’m going to be a carrier pigeon and go between for the two of you ever
again. Once is certainly enough in anyone’s
life time.” Sam looked over to Angela;
the anguish was obvious in her face. “What
on earth is wrong with you Mrs. T…I mean mum?
You’re ok with me but as soon as poor Mandy wants to show you her
affection, you cut her off; reject her.
How do you think it makes her feel?”
Angela
covered her face and whined, “I can’t… I just can’t… I’ve fought far too long and
I just can’t trust myself.” Sam managed
to turn Mandy around and stop her leaving, while Angela descended into a fit of
sobbing. Sam sat back on the bed, “What
evil demons have you been battling?”
Angela refused to open up. “Remember what I said before about honesty
and trust; your relationship with Amanda and I is no different. You have to trust us.”
Angela
again shook her head; flustered by the questioning, “Please No! Don’t make me do this. I’m not a pedophi…” Angela instantly knew she had said too much,
and looked away from the girls, feeling disgusted with herself like never
before.
Amanda
looked at Sam with confusion, who could only shrug her shoulders, “What on
earth are you talking about?” Amanda
prodded, but Angela didn’t answer. Sam’s
mind was racing; she felt, oh so close to an answer. “Mum!
What happened two years ago?” Amanda stepped back and let the budding
psychologist take control of the conversation, “Something happened that
traumatized you back then, what was it?”
Sam kept the pressure up.
“NOOooooooo!”
Angela felt trapped; a claustrophobic panic setting in; she tried beating Sam
with her clenched fists without success. Samantha caught her wrists and subdued
her. Angela broke down sobbing, her
tears soaking her chest; her nose running freely with snot.
“You
think you have pedophilic tendencies?”
Angela shook her head, wiping her nose and sniffling, not wanting to
answer, but Sam continued. “Mum look at
me!” then in a tone that even surprised even her, “Have you been molesting
children?” Amanda shot Sam an surprised glare.
Angela
looked up with agony in her eyes, “Nooooo, I’ve been fighting it ever since he
left,” she nervously look at Amanda from the corner of her eye, knowing again
she had said too much, “Fuck you Sam, why can’t you just leave it be? Just go away and leave me alone.”
“You
really think that’s going to solve the problem; sweep it under the carpet and
forget it. You’ve been trying to do that for two years
now and where has it go you? A pathetic miserable
wretch; loathing everything about herself! None of us are going anywhere until you open
up and tell us everything.”
Amanda
sat on the other side of the bed, giving her mother no room to evade either of
them. “What did dad say to you when he
left?” She put her hand on her mother shoulder
and felt her tense up. Angela looked at her daughter though blood shot eyes,
“You really don’t want to know.”
“Of
course we want to know; we can’t help until we understand what’s troubling
you. Did dad say something about
pedophilia when he left?” Angela shook
her head, “You won’t like what I have to say.”
Angela slumped, resigning herself to the inevitable, she stopped to
gather strength enough to confide something that until now she had wrestled
with alone.
“Your
father corrupted me! He’s the
pedophile!” She watched the reaction on
her daughter’s face.
Amanda
was stunned, her mouth gaped open, “Is that why he left?” Sam was trying to get
the facts, “NO! I actually threw him out.”
Angela stated flatly. “Are you
sure?” Amanda had trouble comprehending; she had never had any sort of a
problem like this with her father.
Angela’s
self pity was now turning to anger, “You don’t believe me! What happened to trust? I knew I shouldn’t have said anything!” Angela’s
anger grew with every silent second that passed, “You want proof Amanda? You really want proof of what I’m saying is
true? Fuck you too Mandy!” Angela had
all she could take.
“Then
go down to the basement and get my glory chest,” turning to Sam she hissed,
“and you little miss dr. nosey can go to MY vanity table in the master bedroom;
pull out the third jewelry draw on the right, you’ll find a key taped under
it. Bring it here!” The girls sat there not moving, just looking
at each other. “You wanted to know; so
FUCKING MOVE IT!” Both girls jumped into
action without another word.
Angela
felt a little satisfaction of once again being in control, “Corner the bitch,
and she’s likely to bite.” She mused.
Her anger subsided while waiting for the girls to return, and she felt
slightly sorry for snapping at them, but they had brought it on themselves; sticking
their noses into something that she’d tried in vain to protect them from.
Sam
came back first with the key; she held it out to Angela but was ignored, so she
just stood there waiting in silence for Amanda to return. Amanda came back holding a small carved
wooden chest not much bigger than a shoe box in size; it was the smallest one
of four Angela had bought while holidaying in
“Put
it down!” Pointing to the end of the bed, she turned her attention to Sam, “Give
Amanda the key!” Without looking at
either of the girls, she continued, “but before you open it I want to warn you both
that what you’re going to find in there isn’t pleasant; there are Polaroid
photos of children; some as young as six or seven, some with your father, but
most without; letters and hard copies of emails sent and received by him, and
lastly there’s a hard drive from his computer.
If you so desire, you can hook it up to the remote drive port on ours and
find out what web sites he was surfing, even the chat room he frequented.”
Amanda
hesitated before turning the key, “I don’t doubt you mum.” Angela held up her
hand in resignation, “Don’t apologize Amanda, I know I’ve lied to you in the
past; I’ve destroyed my credibility in that sense, please just open the chest
and see for yourself.”
Amanda
opened the chest and gasped; without removing anything she could see that her
mother was right. Picking up the hard
drive, she turned it over, inspecting it; as if by just that very act, she
could see what was on it.
“That
is the most disturbing part of all this,” Angela nodded to the drive. “If you want to look at it you’ll need the
password.”
Sam
shuddered; not really wanting to voice the obvious question, “Do you know the
password?” She asked hesitantly.
Angela
looked deeply into her daughter’s eyes with tears forming in her own,
“amandalynne…one word!” Sam’s breath
caught in her throat, and Amanda dropped the drive as if it had suddenly burst
into flames.
Amanda
started crying, looking to her mother.
“He never touched me! I know he
didn’t; I’m almost sure; I’d know; wouldn’t I?”
Angela wiped at her tears, “I’m fairly certain he didn’t either; I did
ask him and he said he hadn’t. Not that
you can believe someone living a lie like that.”
Samantha
drew in a steadying breath, “Ohhhh boy! I’m
sorry I asked.”
“Tell
me about it!” Angela sarcastically quipped.
Amanda
swiped the chest off the bed in anger kicking it across the room and scattering
the contents, “I’m going to be sick!” she chocked; holding her hand over her
mouth. “Why do I feel violated? That’s
my own father with those children!” She
continued while pointing an accusing finger at the photos strewn across the
floor.
Angela
felt her revulsion. One she herself had
felt over two years ago; one she still felt today, “I know what you’re feeling
Amanda, but it’s not your fault; if it’s anyone’s fault, it’s mine. He maybe your father, but that’s something
you had no control over. I have to take the responsibility; he was my husband;
I married him, I trusted him and I alone shared his bed.” Waves of guilt and
nausea swept over her, “My whole marriage to that filthy bastard was a sham;
designed to give him the cover of respectability, so he could continue his
perverted hobby.” Angela lay back on the
bed and covered her eyes, crying openly.
Both
girls sat either side of Angela trying to comfort her. “It’s not your fault either mum,” Amanda
consoled, still sniffing back her tears “You weren’t to know anymore than I.”
Angela
felt some comfort in the caresses and sympathy.
She had gone through the same feelings of inadequacies and guilt before,
blaming herself for what had happened; blaming herself for not seeing the
warning signs. This time she had the
girls to talk to and it didn’t feel so bad.
Sam
sat staring at the piles of photos. After the initial shook had worn off, her
mind was once again analyzing data, “There’s something I don’t understand! Didn’t
you say you were the pedophile?”
Angela
nodded sadly, “I’ve been infected by his insidious perversion.” Amanda refused to believe her, “You’re being
ridicules mum! You’re no more a pedophile than Sam or I!”
Sam
held her hand up to quiet Mandy, “Mum!
Have you been looking at those photos?
Is that why you kept them?”
Amanda
was shocked and utterly disgusted, “SAM!”
Angela
squeezed her daughter’s hand, “It ok darling, Samantha is only trying to understand;
I don’t think she means any harm.”
Angela turned to Sam, “No! They
make me sick just knowing they’re here in the house; I kept them for the blackmail
value they presented against Kevin; to keep him away.”
Sammy
nodded, “Then I don’t see how you come to think you’re the pedophilia?”
Angela
shook her head, “I don’t want to talk about it; please just leave it be, put me
back out in the kennel with Donnie and forget this ever happened.” Angela was shaking with fear. Amanda picked up the washer from the bowl and
wiped her mother’s face, while Sam stood watching her. I don’t believe you mum! I think your using this for your own
perversion; you get off on humiliation and degradation; you get horny thinking
of yourself as a lowlife slut.”
Angela
chewed her bottom lips, “It’s not true, and you have no idea what I’ve done or gone
through because of that bastard.”
Sam
eyed Angela skeptically, “You did Donnie!”
Angela
got defensive, “Fucking leave Donnie out of this, and sure he was one! But what you want to know will test Mandy’s love
for me to the limits and I can’t handle her turning away from me again. You’re also right! For some perverted season that I don’t
understand; I get sexually excited by being humiliated, I like being thought of
as a trampy lowlife; but I also desperately need to know I’m loved as well. So please; either drop it or don’t judge me when
I’m finished.”
“From
the beginning then; we promise no judgments.”
Amanda prodded; wondering where Sam was taking this.
“How’d
you find out about … Kevin?” Sam decided they need a starting place; she also
didn’t want the associate him with Amanda or Angela, much better to have him
out in the cold on his own.
Angela
took a deep breath, “Remember! You
promised.” She nervously fidgeted picking
at her fingernails, “I had asked you’re…I mean Kevin …to clean out the
basement; nagged him almost for months, but he kept putting it off. So when he was gone for two weeks on one of
his cross country promotional tours; like most wives, I went down to do it
myself. In retrospect he was so damn fucking
stupid for not getting in and doing it himself.”
“I
came across an old battered briefcase of his; I was about to throw it out, but
thought that knowing Kevin, he may have some important documents stored in it
and if I threw it out then there would be hell to pay.”
“It
was locked and I didn’t have the key, but I got a screwdriver and forced it
open, it didn’t take much; and there they were,” Angela pointed to the pile of
photos still scattered on the floor. It
didn’t take a genius to know what all the photos were about; I don’t know how
long I sat there staring at them, minutes, hours; in the end I just left the
case right where it was and went up stairs.
My mind was in turmoil; I tried to do some house work to take my mind
off the briefcase, but all I ended up doing was sitting on the kitchen floor
crying.”
Amanda
hugged her mother for comfort, “Then Mandy came home and the enormity of the
situation hit me like a brick; I panicked, wondering if he had touched her…
done anything to my baby. I went back
down to the basement locking the door behind me.”
“I
remember that day,” Amanda interjected, “you had just disappeared. I came down after doing my home work and
couldn’t find you anywhere; I didn’t see you again until the next morning, and
even then you were distant, I got worried something had happened to you. I even thought about ringing the police and hospitals
that night.”
“I
know, and I’m sorry for worrying you, but I had a lot on my plate. I had to read all the correspondence, to find
out if that bastard had touched you. I
wasn’t lost anymore, I was furious almost insane with rage. I read everything ten times over, looked
through every photo trying to see if you were in them; I threw up all over
myself more times than I care to remember, but I kept going.”
I
couldn’t find anything, but that’s when I realized that some of what I was
reading was downloaded off the net, and I felt sick again. Now I’d have to break into his computer;
something I had little knowledge of. I
had queried him once before about the password protection, he just idly palmed
it off as something the firm required for security.”
“It
took me days to gain entry, I tried everything I could think of; birthdates,
pet names we had for one another, tax file numbers, anniversary’s dates, even
my mother’s maiden name, if you can think of it, I tried it. I was ready to
throw the whole thing out the window when I saw in the corner of his doodle pad
(Mandy), I felt sick again. I tried Mandy, then Amanda, the pet name he had for
you Princess, even your initials ALT; I finally cracked it with amandalynne.”
“There
was nothing to do with work on it at all, the whole thing was infestered with
pedophilic garbage, but to my relief it also came up negative for Amanda. If you can be thankful in this situation;
then I was for small mercies. From that
day on I started to watch you like a hawk; looking for signs that might…” Angela shuddered as she remembered what those
days and weeks were like.
“Wow! That was close then.” Amanda nervously joked trying to lighten her
mother’s mood.
Angela
frowned at the statement; Sam smiled, “What Mandy meant to say was; it wasn’t
that long after Kevin left that she and I consummated our relationship. She came over to my place for a little
consolation because of her father leaving; and well it just happened. It would have really destroyed your faith in
human nature, catching us back then.”
Angela
smiled and sighed, “I always knew you two had a special bond; it wasn’t until
the other day that I saw just how special that bond was.”
“Did
you confront him straight away?” Amanda
inquired.
Angela
shook her head, “I was cold as ever with him, I didn’t know what he’d do, I
really thought I knew this man; and then I find I know nothing about him. I wasn’t sure if he’d get angry or violent; I
was terrified, not just for me but you as well.
I never slept with him again; not that, that gave him any clue to what
I’d found. We were having marriage
problems already anyway, and I quite often slept in the spare room. Instead I took to sleeping on the floor
across Mandy’s door way; or propped up in a chair beside it, I was always up
before the either of you. It was the
only place I could atleast feel secure enough to fall into a light sleep.”
Amanda
had tears running down her face, listening to her mother, “If that not a sign
of my mother’s love; then what is?”
Angela
patted her daughter arm, “I did that for another two weeks until I realized I
couldn’t do it for ever, so the next weekend you were off at a soccer camp;
something I was very happy about, and Kevin had another one of his weekend
seminars; something else I was over the moon about. Although, I now wonder if all those trips were
for work or not. I was alone in the
house and came to my senses; I packed his stuff, put out it on the porch, and then
rang the fucker to come and get it. I
told him I had found all his pedophilic porno filth, and if he knew what was
good for him he’d get his stuff and disappear; that I never wanted to see or hear
from him, and he was never to contact MY daughter ever again either.”
Amanda
remembered the day she came home to find her father gone without a word; it had
shocked her and she felt betrayed by him.
Now she understood why he had gone and was pleased that she didn’t have
to confront him then, “Has he ever tried to contact you?”
“No!
He’s not that stupid. I thought I’d
sleep better after that, but I had nightmares.
In my dreams, I kept seeing him leering at you and…” Angela took a deep
breath and tried to continue, I was still watching you whenever you were around
me. Still wondering if he had molested
you?” Angela stated to cry again.
“I
noticed how beautiful you had become,” Angela was now weeping almost
uncontrollably, “I was so proud of you my darling, you are the sweetest most
loving person, you would help me without quarrel; never gave me an ounce of
worry. So what happened next made it all
the more reprehensible…” The statement
caught in her throat, and she burst out crying.
Sam patted Angela on the shoulder, “I think we
all need a little break, I’ll go a make a cup of coffee for us all and we can
take time to calm down.”
Amanda
sat next to her mum with her arms around her, feeling her mother’s sobs slowly
soften; she herself deep in thought.
“Penny for your thoughts?” Angela
finally prompted through sniffs. Amanda
smiled, “Sorry mum, I was just thinking.
You bought Donnie not long after he left, was that for … you know? Or?” Angela tidied herself up a little, and gave a
sorrowful chuckle “The low life slut side of me likes to think I bought him
for… you know.” She sniffed and giggled, “But it was actually …Or; I had
security in mind when I got him; Kevin hates dogs, he’s deathly scared of them.”
Amanda
laughed, “Well then! It’s very
appropriate and fitting that you replaced him with Donnie as a lover.” Angela joined her daughter in laughing, “And
I might add he’s a much better lover than that arsehole ever was.”
Sam
returned to a room with a tad more gaiety, “Well this looks better already,
coffee anyone?”
Amanda
suddenly started to chuckle, “I just thought of something; you realize what
this means!” Sammy handed over the cups
and quipped, “No! But I’m sure you’ll
tell us once you’ve stopped giggling.
Amanda
tried in vain to stop, “That closet has just got to have another extension put
on it.” She broke up again. Sam joined
in as she saw Angela looking perplexed, “We have now got one more skeleton to
jam in that damn cupboard.” Angela got
the joke, “You sure it’s a closet and not a graveyard?” following the girls in
their mirth, giggling along with them
After taking a few sips of her coffee Angela
grew solemn once more, “Please forgive me for what I am going to say but as you
said; I need to get this horrible burdened off my chest.” She took a couple of deep breaths, “With all
the photos, literature, and watching you and then with him gone; I thought it
was all over, but as I said; from that night on the nightmares started… Then
one night I … I dreamt of Mandy, only it didn’t have anything to do with kevin;
I… she…” Angela started sniffling again, “I dreamt that WE were in bed making
love.” Angela broke down with heaving
sobs, “I’m so, so sorry Amanda. I was dreaming of the very thing that, that
bastard did with those….; I was betraying my baby girl.”
Amanda
was stunned, but not hurt, “Ummmm, wow; yeah right!” Sam was less shocked by this revelation,
“It’s not that uncommon for the mind to deal with stress in this way. You were so relieved that the danger to your
daughter was over; your mind probably took the path of consoling and comforting
Mandy, your baby girl, even your own sanity would crave consolation. The act is in itself physical, but it does convey
love and affection along with it.
Wrapping your arms around your daughter also conveys protection.” Sam thought awhile, “I really don’t think it
was anything more than that.”
Angela
shook her head, and taking a deep quivering breath, “Ohhhh No! It was way more
than that. It doesn’t explain my obsession with Mandy from that day on. Every time I saw her, I got more aroused and
more disgusted with myself. I’d see her in different stages of undress; sauntering
around in knickers and bra, or in her T-shirt at bedtime that barely covered
her sexy bottom and I’d get wet just imagining her ....”
Angela
broke down, “I was disgusted with myself; I was becoming a pedophile just like
him. I tried to fight it; I tried to
keep away from you as much as possible.
Hoping it would go away, but it never did. I had more dreams; my nights were filled with
them to a point of waking up soaking wet from orgasms. I was terrified to go to sleep.”
Sam
sat again deep in thought; not much was said by anyone for some minutes. “I
want to do try something, if I may.”
Both women looked at her, “What?” Amanda quipped.
“Trust
me Mandy, I have an idea.” Amanda nodded
as did Angela, so Sam continued, “Mandy! Will you stand at the end of the bed
and get undressed.” Amanda nervously
giggled in astonishment at Sam, “You want what?”
“You
heard me! Please; I to clarify something.”
Amanda shrugged her shoulders and felt a little embarrassed, but did it
anyway.
Angela
had second thoughts, “Nooooo! You can’t… she can’t…Please Sammy don’t do this”
Sam ignored her as went over to the pile of photos and grabbed a handful, “Look
at these! Imagine you’re with them; imagine you’re in a sexual situation with
these children.”
Angela
covered her eyes, “No! I can’t, they make me sick, they’re kids; they should be
out playing hopscotch, or skipping rope, not…”
Mandy watched her mother and Sam as she slowly stripped; finally
standing very self-consciously with one arm across her breasts and one hand down
in front. Sam took Angela’s hands away
from her face, “Now look at your daughter.
Mandy if you please?” Sam said as
she waved her hands to indicate for her to drop her arms. “Mum look at her!” Angela looked up and saw her gorgeous
daughter standing stark naked at the end of the bed; the sight aroused her; and
she felt the familiar tingling through her clit.
“Noooo
please don’t make me do this!” And she
covered her eyes again. “What do you
feel mum; is it the same as the photos?
Or do you get turned on by the sight of her firm breasts, would you like
to suckle them? How about her supple thighs, would you like to put your hand
between her moist pussy lips? Drink in her nectar?”
Amanda
was surprised that she herself was getting slightly turned on just thinking of
her mother doing the very thing Sam was describing, Angela was in againturmoil,
“Noooo, stop it, stop, stop, you’re being vulgar”
Sam
grabbed Angela’s hands and made her look at Mandy again, “IS SHE DESIRABLE?”
Angela
frustrations came flooding to the surface, and letting her demons control her
passion, screaming out, “YEeeeessssss! Ohhhh god yes, yes, yes, I’ve wanted her
ever since that first night; Ohhhh god heaven help me. I’m sorry Amanda my
darling… I … I’m just so sorry…” Angela
sagged into another trembling fit of sobbing.
Sam nodded for Amanda to redress, which ended up taking a little more time
than usual for Mandy to register what Sammy was saying; feeling a flush of arousal
spread over her body.
“It’s
as I thought!” Sam pondered, she lifted
Angela’s chin, “And these?” showing Angela the photos again. Angela shook her
head again, shocked and embarrassed at what she had just admitted too, but said
nothing.
Amanda
looked at Sammy with frustrated and questioning eyes, “Well! What has all this proved? Apart from mum wanting to get me down behind
the tractor shed for a good tongue lashing, and not a stern motherly kind?”
Sam’s
eyes sparkled like diamonds, a wicked smile crossing her face, “It proves; my
naive but totally adorable lover, that mum here maybe a lot of things, but she certainly
isn’t pedophilic.” Sam was chuckling by
the time she finished.
She
turned to look at Angela, “You aren’t a pedophile mum; what you are, is
wickedly incestuous!”
Angela
gave Sam a skeptical glance, “I don’t understand; it’s the same thing, and it’s
still illegal. I just admitted I want to
make love to my baby girl.”
Sam
shook her head, “No mum! You’re wrong! Ok!
I’ll give you that it’s illegal! Or that
it’s not by societies standards, but it’s not pedophilia either, it’s incest. You
gave birth to her; you suckled her and changed her nappies as a good mother
does. You bathed her when she was a tike
and bandaged her skinned knees. You
cuddled her when she was frighten and applauded her when she showed promise. You nurtured her and gave her a life to be
proud of. Not once did you have a sexual thought about your baby girl. But now that she’s a gorgeous, sensual and
sexual adult; you find you want to bed her as well. That’s incest, not pedophilia!” Amanda blushed at Samantha’s glowing description
of herself.
“Pedophiles
don’t want fully matured men and women; they want boys and girls; children,
naive and innocent. Maybe they can’t dominate adults, maybe they’re intimidated
by adults; I don’t really for sure; maybe they’re like a little fish in a big
pond; they want to be the big fish in a little pond. They want the control they
don’t seem to be able to get in the adult world.” Sam unbuttoned her blouse and
pulled it open, “Do these interest you mum?
Do I look desirable?”
Angela
was starting to see what Sam was getting at. She ran her eyes over her pert C
cup breast and noticed Sam’s nipples standing to attention, and smiled weakly. “Yes Sam!
They’re absolutely gorgeous, as are Amanda’s!”
Sam
pulled Amanda’s blouse up to reveal her breasts, “You want to suckle on these?”
Angela
screwed her face up in anguish, “Yes!
You know I do, I just told you.
But it’s wrong and against the law.”
“Reality
Check here!” Sam said as she threw her
arms up in the air, “So is getting fucked by Donnie, but you don’t seem to have
a problem with that. Is it because Donnie
won’t, or can’t judge you, that his loves is unconditional, is he just a dumb
dog? Unlike your sentient daughter, who
has the power to despise and hate you for your feelings! Please don’t go back to being a hypocrite. You
have just had your slimy cunt beaten raw for that very thing.”
“Do
you know why incest is against the law?” she said while standing with hands on
hips.
Angela
scowled at her, “Of coarse I do; it’s to stop three headed babies being born
into the world!”
Sam
rolled her eyes, “That’s a little exaggerated, don’t you think? Let me give you the textbook reason. For a society to function effectively it has
to have the largest possible gene pool; incest limits the size of that pool; abnormalities
creep into the race, both mental and physical.” Sam paced the floor a little
annoyed, “So here’s another news flash!
The last time I read my physiology textbook, it said nothing about women
being able to impregnate each other. So unless there’s medical intervention, I
see no possibility of you; or Mandy for that matter; ever having three headed
babies to each other. There’s one more
reason! Working on the mother/daughter
incest; it also inhibits the so called normal heterosexual relationships
developing and spreading the genes further; but in this case, and here’s the
clincher; Mandy is already a lesbian, so that fucks that statement. ”
Amanda
sat perplexed, watching this argument rage between her mother and Sam, feeling
a little left out, “Nobody has even bothered asking me if I want to participate
in this sexcapade.” Sam giggled, “Sorry
darling; I got caught up in the legal and moral ramifications and totally
forgot that it might all be a mute point if you didn’t want to join in.” Amanda huffed, and Angela fidgeted with a
corner of her pillow, “I don’t want Mandy to feel she has to do anything she
doesn’t want to do.”
Amanda
smiled lovingly at both women, she strongly suspected that Sam was in favour of
the union, “I really don’t care either way mum.
If you want to … What did you call it when you caught Sam and I? ...
Ahhhh Yes! Rug Munching! If you want to rug munch my pussy then it’s perfectly
ok with me; a tongue’s a tongue as far as I’m concerned,” Amanda realized then
that she wanted her mother to service her, but thought her mother needed a
little encouragement to oil the cogs of capitulation, “but I have to tell you
that hell will definitely freeze over before I get my tongue down between your slippery
thighs and lick a dirty slimy dog cunt like yours after Donnie has been filling
it with his cum!”
Angela
eyes widened as she felt hot waves of humiliation sweep up through her body, eyes
still brimming with tears. She would
really have liked to feel her daughter’s tongue, but her earlier statement and
Amanda’s rhetoric had basically put paid to her ever having that pleasure. Amanda kissed Sam, “I know my lover has
already sampled your filthy dog box, and I don’t really have a problem with it;
she’s one kinky bitch herself, and I love her dearly; in fact it’ll come in
handy, I think I’ll use it as a reason for punishing her whenever I feel like
it.”
Sam’s
eyes lit up, “Really? Ohhhh wow, you mean it? You really mean it?” She giggled with excitement.
Sam
also caught on to what Mandy was trying to do and turned her attention to
Angela, “Ok you pathetic excuse for a cum bucket; what is it you want?” Angela was lost in humiliation once more; she
could feel her cunt leaking vast amounts of slime. Amanda took her mother’s nipples between her
fingers and squeezed, “Answer her, you putrid slut!” Angela squealed, “Nooo Mandy! That’s hurting!” She tried to pull her daughter’s hands away,
only to have Mandy hold on even tighter and grossly stretch her already sore
nipples away from her tits.
“It’s
supposed to hurt you imbecilic fuckwit!
Now answer the question or I dig my nails in as well.”
Angela
cried, “I want to go back to my kennel and Donnie!”
“Nahhhh
! Wrong answer. Let me tell you what you really want! You want to be our cunt rag and a good
obedient little rug muncher. Don’t you
mum? You want us to cover your face in our
pussy juice and laugh when you crawl back out to Donnie; sexually frustrated,
and horny beyond belief; leaving a trail of your own cunt slime behind you to service
him as well.” Amanda dug her finger
nails in to emphasis her words.
Angela
screamed as she was rudely dragged from her sexual fantasy, frantically nodding,
“Yes, Yes, anything… I’ll do what ever you want; please let go Mandy,
Please.” Angela was crying and Ohhhh so
close to cumming that her head swam. Amanda
released her and Angela immediately cupped her bruised and swelling
nodules.
Trying
to rub the pain away, “That wasn’t fair,” she complained though pouting lips, “Sam’s
the one who likes pain; not me.”
Sam
chimed in, “Your right it’s not fair; but you have to agree, it’s rather
effective.” She giggled
Angela
dropped her head, trying to summon the courage to admit her feelings, “I will
do what ever you two want; not because you forced me, but because I love you
both and it’s what I want. I need to
serve both of you anyway I can, but you have to promise to let me stay outside
with Donnie. I’m fucked if I know why;
but I really do like being his bitch in heat; I want to be treated like the
family pet, just like Donnie, I feel normal, I feel… right! I don’t want any responsibility, I’m tired of
being in control, of having to making the right decisions; I also know this
will come at a price, a big one! And one
I’m willing to pay; I’ll do whatever I’m told without question.”
Amanda
looked to Sam and shrugged, “Sounds like a perfectly good deal as far as I’m
concerned.” She chuckled. Sam then idly scratched
her chin, “Hmmmmm, you know this sounds very much like slavery to me, something
else that’s illegal. Are you sure you want to add that to your resume as well?”
Angela
chuckled still holding her sore tits, “You’re right, it does sound like I’m asking
for a job. A job with lousy hours,
horrible living quarters, no pay, and all the verbal abuse and discipline I can
handle if I don’t do what I’m told to my owner’s satisfaction.” Angela’s face turned solemn, “I’d get down on
my knees, to beg and grovel if I could actually get out of this bed. Yes! I certainly do want the job, if you’ll
allow me.”
Amanda
slipped her blouse off her shoulders, “First I want you to show me if you can
handle the job, so get your cock sucking mouth over here; let’s see if we can
teach an old dog new tricks! You can
start by playing with these.”
Angela
almost swooned and hesitantly raised her hand to her daughter breasts. Both girls watched expectantly as Angela tentatively
rolled one nipple then the other between her fingers; both nubs stood painfully
to attention as Amanda sighed with pleasure.
Buoyed by this she took one in her mouth and sucked, gently scrapping
her teeth along her daughters nipple.
She wasn’t sure what to do, this being her first lesbian encounter; so
she did what she herself liked. Amanda
gave her all the encouragement needed with her quickening breath, and gasps of
pleasure. Angela slid her tongue around
the areola and felt the puckered skin as it tightened; pushing the nipple
further out off her daughter’ mound.
Amanda
made her mother change teats, her right becoming over sensitive; her pussy
leaking juices down her thighs as her mother fondled and squeezed her tits;
using full strokes of her tongue to coat her daughter mounds with saliva. Sam played with herself; driving her fingers
between her nether lips, wishing she could be in on the action unfolding in
front of her.
Amanda
panted, “Ohhhh mum that feels so wonderful.
I need… Ohhhh god mum; lick my cunt you fucking lowlife slut! Angela grinned as she felt her cunt tighten
and her clit sending messages of want to her awestruck brain , she had been
dreaming of this very scenario for years and wasn’t about to let it slip by, “I
thought you’d never ask my darling, it would give me more pleasure than you
could possibly imagine. Straddle my face
and let me take you to heaven.”
As
Amanda got onto the bed above her mother; Sam rose to leave. She’d decided that this was a special, albeit
kinky; bonding of mother and daughter, and felt like a fifth wheel.
“Don’t
Sam, Please; don’t go.” Angela held out
her hand, “I need you to coach me with this…this interview; I desperately need
this job and I don’t really know what I’m doing here. Could you do me a favour? Could you please show
me what Mandy likes; show me on my pussy, so I can do it right for her?”
Sam
smiled, “It would be a privilege, and a pleasure; but I don’t think your pussy
lips are up for that sort of treatment.”
Angela’s questing smile turned wicked, “Don’t concern yourself my dear,
I’m so horny now I could take on the entire army, navy and air force and think
nothing of it.”
Sammy
giggled and leapt on to the bed straddling Angela’s body with her legs and
giving her lover full access to her dribbling snatch, as Mandy lowered her
pussy onto her mother’s waiting face.
Sam dove in between Angela’s pussy flaps with long strokes of her
tongue, a wicked thought crossed her aberrant mind and she shoved her thumb
into Angela’s arsehole while Angela tensed but did the same to her
daughter.
Amanda
eyes widen, knowing her mother was following Sammy’s lead, “Ohhhh My Fucking God that bitch is finger fucking mum’s arsehole,” she
thought, as her mother’s digit played circles inside her rear end. Sam had
asked on several occasions if she could indulge in anal play with Mandy, but
she had always declined the offer; anal wasn’t something she thought she would
like, “That bitch has got her way by
proxy,”
Amanda
groaned with pleasure as she realized the thumb was starting to feel good with
her mother running her tongue over her clit.
So she slid her thumb into Sam’s sopping wet snatch, with the fingers of
that hand over Sam’s pubic bone, she now had a vice like grip of her lover’s cunt. Using that as an anchor, she was able to
force two fingers into Sammy’s arsehole; she decided tonight her little perverted
painslut had to be punished for her unscrupulous ways. “We’ll see just how much she likes anal; she’s now going to find out
what it’s like to be fisted.” Amanda proceeded to work the two fingers into
her.
Sam
spread Angela’s piss flaps and drove her tongue into her slimy depths, as one
thumb stroked her clit with ever increasing speed; the other pounded in and out
of her arse. Angela groaned into her
daughter’s cunt and followed her lead.
Amanda now had three fingers and going for four; excavating in her
lovers anal cavern, and pounded away mercilessly; bring pain with the pleasure
and driving Sam to greater heights.
Sammy
felt like a train driver going around on a circular track; she knew she would
pay dearly for her treachery with everything she did coming back to her ten
fold. This was one train she never
wanted to get off, as she felt Amanda’s thumb join her other fingers. She felt her arsehole stretch excruciatingly ever
wider; making Sam cry out in pain, and with one final violent shove, Mandy’s
hand punched painfully into her stretched out arsehole. Amanda jammed it in up to the wrist and
dragged it back, almost all the way out as she savagely pinched Sam’s clit with
her other hand, and punched back in, repeating it time and time again; the almost
insufferable pain made Sam scream into Angela’s cunt as her orgasm ripped up
though her body and fried her brain.
Angela
convulsed with a shattering orgasm of her own not long after that and clamped
her face between Amanda’s cunt lips digging her tongue so far in, that Mandy
though she was trying to climb up inside her cunt, and that sent her off with
her own spasms; screaming in orgasmic bliss and losing her balance, falling atop
of Sam with her fist still lodged firmly up her lovers arse.
It
took some time for the trio to untangle themselves. Angela was first to recover, “Well how’d I
do? Have I got the job?” Amanda laughed, “You got the job mum; that
was one of the best orgasms I have ever had.” When Sammy finally rolled over
and up onto her elbow, rubbing her sore stretch out arsehole; she looked at her
new family, with a smug look on her face.
“Why
the Cheshire cat grin?” Mandy queried.
Sam
smile grew wider, “My first psychoanalytic case has been a total success. She
giggled, “No one died and all the patients are cured.”
Amongst
laughter and giggling Sam managed to quip, “What a wonderfully perverse family
I’ve come into!” She continued, “This
totally wonderful mother here is a dog fucking, and I think bi-sexual,
incestuous, lowlife gutter whore. I’m a
submissive lesbian pain and anal slut, with other perversions not yet realized;
and you my dear lesbian lover, are an incestuous, sadistic, domineering; pain in
the arse.”
Amanda
erupted into laughter, “You deserved it you bitch; how dare you use my mother
to get into my arse.” Sam just giggled
while Angela swung her gaze between the two girls, not really comprehending
what was going on. “Did I do something wrong?”
Both
girls giggled at her confusion, “We’ll tell you later.” Angela was starting to realize that there
were so many things that she knew nothing of, and hoped that her now two daughters
would be so kind as to educate her about.
As
the laughter died, Amanda took her mother’s face in both hands and gave her a
lover’s kiss, “I love you now more than you could ever possibly imagine.” Angela choked back a tear as she tried to
reply, “I… You … You don’t know how I have longed… No, pained to hear those
three beautiful words my dear wonderful gorgeous daughter.”
“Ahhhh
Hmmmm; cough, cough,” Sammy made a great
spectacle of clearing her throat, “Before you two incestuous love birds get
going again; there is something I really gotta know.”
They
both turned to look directly at Sam. “Wellllll!” They said in unison.
Sam
giggled, “I want to know how mum got Donnie in the sack?”
“Good
one!” Mandy chortled, as Angela’s face turned a brighter shade of red.
Amanda
turned to her mother, “And you hadn’t better leave out any of the juicy,
humiliating details either; we want it nasty all the way.” She added.
Chapter 6
New Beginnings
Sam halted the conversation, “Mum hasn’t eaten this morning, and I’m feeling peckish myself,” turning on her way to the kitchen, “Ohhhh by the way, Mandy! Did you find what you were looking for this morning?” Amanda’s eyes lit up, “Oh that’s right! I almost forgot; I’ve got something for the both of you. The bag is outside in the lounge room, I’ll be back in a minute.” Mandy raced out the door with excitement. Sam shrugged her shoulders at a quizzical look from Angela, “Don’t ask me! She’s made it a big secret, won’t even give me a hint.” She called over her shoulder, still heading towards the kitchen.
Angela heard Amanda rummaging around in the master bedroom for sometime before, almost skipping back into the room holding a sturdy folding paper bag with twine loops for handles; the sort you get from high fashion houses, only this one had a motif on it that Angela didn’t recognize. It was a silhouette of a female figure on her knees, squatting back on her haunches, with another standing up, leaning against a wall. There was writing on the bag, but without her glasses there was no way she could read the blurry lines. Angela suddenly had another thought, “I won’t be requiring my glasses anymore either; dogs can’t read anyway.” She chuckled to herself.
But curiosity was killing her, “So what’s in the bag?”
Amanda was reading a sheet of paper she had fished out of the bag and made a show of not taking too much interest in her mother’s question. “You’ll find out soon enough, just wait until Sammy gets back.” She mumbled as she continued to peruse the sheet. Angela grumbled; patience wasn’t one of her finer traits. Mandy giggled at her mother’s frustration.
Sam entered the room holding a tray, on it could be seen a large plate full of what looked like salad sandwiches; beside that there was one small bowl and one larger bowl and a couple of cups with steam rising from the surface. The aroma of coffee filled her room; Angela suddenly realized just how hungry she was and looked forward to having a normal meal; “A salad sandwich would go down quite nicely.” She thought, her diet of dry dog food, while being nutritious enough, was rather crunchy, bland, uninteresting and ohhhh so doggy.
Sam handed Amanda a cracker out of the small bowl, and one of the cups; she then picked up one of the sandwiches and the large bowl and came over to Angela. Angela held her hands up to take the sandwich, but Sam held it back and handed her the bowl. Angela took the bowl with a sinking feeling, and lowered it to her lap. Her shoulders slumped; it was full of dry dog food, “You did say that you wanted to be treated like a dog?” Sammy chuckled, “Sucks to be a dog…Huh!” Angela smiled sarcastically, “Yes I did say that! Didn’t I? I suppose even a dog’s life sucks sometimes.”
Taking a kibble; she popped it into her mouth and crunched down on it. “Ohhhh god! These things don’t get any better with everyone you eat; the only saving grace here is being able to use my hands.” Looking back to the tray with more than a hint of longing on her face, “I suppose there’s no coffee for me either?” Amanda smiled as she handed her mother the left over ice water that Sam was using earlier to quell the fire in her tits, and wash her down with, “Thought so!” She moaned.
“I could go and dish some out of the toilet if you really want me too.” Sammy enquired as both girls giggled their heads off. Angela’s eyes widened, “Nooo! This’ll …do just fine, thank you.” Remembering back when she used to catch Donnie drinking from the toilet bowl if she had forgotten to fill his water dish.
Angela finished her dog food and half of the water, and looked on appetently as the girls devoured the sandwiches and coffee, almost salivating; while Mandy rummaged around in the bag, “You want to see what I’ve bought you both?” keeping her hand in the bag. Sammy’s eyes lit up, “Yes please!” she felt like a little girl on Christmas morning; Angela smiled at her enthusiasm. “You know damn well we want to see,” Angela laughed.
Amanda pulled a necklace case out of the bag and handed it to her mother with an affectionate kiss on the cheek. Angela looked at the case with confused recognition, “My mother’s necklace? You’re giving me my mother’s necklace? Where on earth am I supposed to wear this? I really don’t think Donnie will appreciate the significance of such a gift.”
Amanda rolled her eyes, “No you stupid mutt! I really don’t know how you ever survived as a human being; I’ll need the case back after you take out what’s inside. Then I’ll return nana’s necklace to the case and put it away.” Angela’s face bloomed with embarrassment, “Ohhhh sorry!” she chuckled nervously. Sam started to jump up and down and clapping her hands, “I know what’s in the case; now how about mine?” she beamed.
Amanda cuffed her behind the ear, “Will you shut up!” This is mum’s present; you’ll get yours in a minute. Sammy feigned a look of shock at being cuffed like a little spoilt child and stomped her foot, “This is so not fair!” she grumbled, trying to urge Mum to go quicker. Angela slowly opened the case and sat staring at the contents. Tears welled up in her eyes, “Ohhhh darling, its …” Angela chocked back a wistful sob, “It’s absolutely beautiful!” Sam was growing more impatient as the seconds ticked by, “Awww come on, please show me.” Angela slowly turned the case around. Sammy looked in, almost startled, “It’s… it’s so…so gorg… Ummmm… pink?” Sammy nudged Mandy with her elbow, “Hey! Why hot pink?”
Mandy rolled her eyes again, “It’s not hot pink! The colour is call pussy pink, she’s a cunt; a fuck toy, Ok! Now shut up.” Amanda returned her attention back to her mother, who was taking the collar out of the case as though it were a priceless heirloom, and hugging it to her chest.” It’s wonderful Mandy, thank you so much; this is the best present I have ever been given.” Amanda watched as Angela fingered the collar lovingly. The pink band of leather was two inches in width, with a buckle and small lock, but what intrigued and pleased Angela most were the silver letters pressed into the leather. “Where’d you get it? Surely they don’t have things like this, standard at any pet store?”
Amanda smiled, “No mum, I got it at a fetish shop. The collar is standard, but the silver plated letters, making up the words Donnie’s Fuck Bitch were put on at my request. Angela’s heart was racing, as she held it up to her daughter, “Please! Will you put my collar on?” Amanda smiled lovingly, “It will be my pleasure mum.” Sam moved over excitedly to remove Angela’s standard dog collar as Angela closed her eyes and held her hair up out of the way for Mandy, “With the addition of this collar; I christen you Donnie’s fuck bitch. Your name from this day forward will be Blondie!
“Here are the conditions placed on wearing your collar,” Amanda held the sheet of paper she was perusing before lunch, handing it to her mother, along with her reading glasses, “I want you to read it out loud!”
blondie swallowed hard as she quickly perused the sheet. Her eyes opening wide as she took in the full implication of what was penned.
“Aloud!” Amanda reiterated.
blondie cleared her throat.
“I, blondie, formerly know as Angela Kay Thompson will from this day forward, wear this collar for as long as I choose to continue to allow the canine world to avail themselves of my slimy putrid fucked out cunt, and while I continue to lick and suck their doggy cocks dry of cum.”
blondie gasped at what she had just read, but took an excited breath and continued.
“I will be treated lower than that of dogs; I will crawl on all fours behind those of higher breeding, showing my lowly worth in the world. I’m not even a noble dog. I’m nothing but a mangy mutt to be spat upon and treated with contempt.”
blondie felt the rush of humiliation sweep up her neck and settle across her face.
“I will be naked as the day I were born, with my whorish swampy cum filled cunt and saggy fat bags of tits flesh, forever on display; never to wear anything except this collar unless instructed by my owners, Amanda and Samantha.
Sam and Mandy noticed the rapid rise and fall of blondie’s chest, along with the flush growing across her face.
I will sleep in the kennel with Donnie; my Lord and Master; attending to his every wish without fail, his wants come before my needs.
My dog box will be the sole territory of the canine world; off limits to all human males; my two other holes will have to work harder in giving pleasure to them.
“I will also attend to Samantha and Amanda as the cuntrag/arselick family slave, to toil and labour tirelessly for their pleasure; to do as I’m instructed without hesitation or complaint.”
blondie had to stop for a minute; closing her eyes and regaining some composure, her body was literally buzzing with excitement; she continued.
“Failure to comply with any and all of these instructions will be met with sever punishment.”
“I will forfeit all human rights and privileges, with no say in my pathetic future; save one. That being to completely renounce the lifestyle I have chosen and return with impunity to human race and all it offers.”
She smiled through tears at the last statement; while Amanda was basically enslaving her, she was also giving her an out, if she so desired; one that would wipe the slate clean of her past. “Only someone who truly loved her would put something like that in a contract such as this.” Angela thought to herself.
Amanda had finished adjusting the collar to fit snuggly around her mother’s neck; all that needed to be done now was to snap the lock shut, Amanda stood back, “Although I have put your collar on; it is up to you to close the lock. Do you Angela Kay Thompson agree to the terms of this collar?”
Angela looked up to her daughter with dreamy lust filled eyes and tears of joy streaming down her cheeks. Running her fingers over the collar and lettering, reaching back; her fingers rested on the small padlock. It took all her concentration to speak with any clarity, and with a simple nod, she said, “Yes Amanda, I agree whole heartedly with the terms and conditions of this beautiful collar!” With that; she snapped the lock shut; Amanda lent down to kiss her mother passionately on the lips and whispered, “Welcome to the family blonde!”
Sam let out a willful sigh, “Does this mean I now have a compliant sex toy to try out all my wickered perversions?” Amanda giggled, “That you do my love! That you certainly do!”
blondie eyed both girls with some trepidation. Her education into the world of kink and sleaze was now confirmed, and while some of it may not be to her liking; it was at least going to be interesting. Samantha had that calculating, almost lewd look of a big cat that had its prey just where it wanted, and was now ready to play.
Sam’s face suddenly brightened and turned to Mandy, “Now it’s my turn! What have you got for me?”
With the moment broken; both Amanda and blonde laughed, as Mandy delved into the bag once more. Sam stood there looking at a smaller earring case, “Before you go asking stupid questions; it’s not a ring or earrings!” Sam opened the case and stood there with the same confused look on her face as blonde had before. “Springs? She got a beautiful collar and I got … … springs?”
Mandy had a suppressed trait that she now let loose, tormenting Sam was giving her a great deal of satisfaction “Is that all you see?” Sam took the springs out of the case and looked them over; they were about an inch long and a little over a quarter inch in diameter. “What am I suppose to do with them? They’re not big enough to strap to my feet and bounce around on them.”
Mandy giggled, “You’re almost as silly as mum!” blonde blushed; she was as mystified as Sammy.
“All right smartarse! What are they supposed to do?”
“They’re not supposed to do anything; Well not until you stick them into this little gadget.” Mandy pulled out what looked like a small plastic gun from the bag. It had what looked like a barrel inside an outer casing; with a plunger in the rear, and a trigger in front of a hand grip beneath. Sam held her hands up, “I give up! Stupidity isn’t something I thought I’d get shot for?”
Amanda rolled her eyes for the umpteenth time, “This is the installer!”
Sam and blonde were now really confused, “Installer? And where are they going to be installed?” Mandy held her hand out for one of the springs, “hand me one and I’ll show you.” She flipped open a cover on top of an outer case, and slotted the spring into the small barrel like assembly. Priming the trigger, the rear of the barrel stayed fixed, but the front of the barrel twisted a full one eighty degrees; expanding the spring in the process; she pushed the knob into the hand piece. Sammy stood dumb founded as three wire pincers extended from the barrel.
Mandy’s smile slowly grew wicked, as Sammy looked from the gun to her chest and back again, “The penny finally drops?” Mandy sniggered. Sammy’s nipples tented the soft blouse she was wearing at the thought, as a gleeful whimper escaped her throat. blonde still looked confused until Mandy motioned Sammy to remove her top. The two girls were taking far too much notice of Samantha’s breasts; then she finally understood the purpose of the springs, and her own nipples leapt to attention. Except that hers were from fear not excitement, and she gasped, “Ohhhh my god, Mandy you can’t; they’re too small, you’ll hurt her!” Mandy and Sammy burst out laughing, “That’s the whole idea mum!” Sammy giggled. blonde cringed, grabbing her breasts for comfort and protection.
Sammy held her left orb out for Mandy to work on. Amanda slid the tongs out and captured her nipple; pulling it into the barrel, with a slight wince from Sam, then with a squeeze of the trigger there was an audible click as the barrel let go of the spring and retreated back; thus leaving the retracting spring snuggly entrenched around Sammy’s nipple. Sammy leapt back grasping her tit, “Fuck me dead!” She squealed, bending over and stomping her foot to relieve the pain.
blondie jumped and brought her hands to her mouth in shock, while Mandy just stood there leering at Sam, and chuckling at her antics, “Bites a little does it my darling?” Sam smiled in discomfort, “Just a tad! Not as bad as I thought it might.” She straightened up and took a quick peek to see if her precious turn knob was actually still there. blonde shook her head in amazement, “You really are fucking whacked Samantha, your mother really did a job on you; didn’t she?” Mandy giggled, “Yep! An ‘A’ grade pain slut is our Sammy.” Sam smiled, “It was all for self preservation. There was no way I could have survived her beatings unless I could some how turn it into something I could handle.”
Amanda moved forward to inspect the protrudent nipple, giving it a flick with her finger; then broke up laughing as it shuddered and Sammy winced until it came to a halt, “Look! Sprung loaded nipples, these is going to be fun to play with.”
Mandy gave it a couple of more flicks adding in some sound effects, “Boiing, boiing, boiing,” Sammy winced as her eyes clouded over, “Ohhhh god! I’d like you to keep that up, it’s sending sharp zaps to my clit, but I really feel a little lopsided; can you please put the other one on and start again?” Moisture was starting to seep into her panties.
Mandy giggled as she loaded the gun once more, as blonde’s breathe quickened and again clutched her own breasts. Sam noticed her fear, “It’s not that bad; bit like getting your ears pierced for the first time; it’s more the shock than actual pain.” blondie had this disbelieving look on her face, “Yeah right! I swore like a trooper and stomped the salon down when I got my ears pierced; pull the other leg, it plays jingle bells.” Amanda giggled and pulled the trigger again; Sam winced and groaned after the click signaled her other nipple was now bound in sprung steel, but didn’t jump back this time.
Her nipples had always been hard wired to her clit, but this was like upping the voltage by the power of ten; sliding her open palms over the taunt nipples sent shock waves rippling down to her pussy, making her groan; she whipped her hand down to her clit and started rubbing and pinching. Mandy flicked her springy nipples a couple of times to send Sammy soaring, then stood back to admire the lewd scene, as blonde watched in amazement finding she herself getting aroused while Sammy ploughed on to her hellish orgasm.
Amanda sat on the bed and took her mother’s hand; without as much as a by your leave, she placed it between her legs. blondie looked up, not sure what her daughter wanted at first, “Your a fucking sex toy stupid, so perform your duties,” blondie flushed red and slide two finger through her daughter’s pussy lips, feeling the moisture lubricate her digits; Amanda rolled her eyes and moaned as her mother started rubbing her clit with her thumb.
The show unraveling before her, took blondie’s attention; watching Sammy on her knees moaning in pleasure was truly something to behold. Her attention was rudely brought back by a slap to the back of the head, “Fuck! You’re a useless dumb cunt; keep your mind on the job, fuckwit! You’re not here for your pleasure, so get that into that fucked out dog brain of yours” blondie whimpered, and apologized; feeling her own moisture seep between her cunt lips from her daughter’s abusive language. She had missed the fact that Mandy had opened her blouse to display her magnificent orbs; she took an erect nipple into her mouth, grazing her teeth across the ripe cherry; she suckled until her daughter’s ragged breathing announced her impending finale.
It didn’t take long before both girls were moaning with stereo orgasms; Amanda stiffened and jerked; grabbing her mother’s hand, pushing down on it until blondie thought her wrist was going to snap. Amanda loosened up and sagged with a sigh, “Ohhhh god that was good!” Roughly pushing her mother’s head away from her chest, she got up, letting blondie’s hand slipped from her pussy folds with an audible slurp. Amanda went over to her lover and kissed her tenderly, wrapping her arms around her as they savoured their post orgasmic bliss. blonde was now very sexually frustrated, horny beyond belief and wondered if she was going to have a chance to get herself off.
Watching the two girls kiss passionately brought her a feeling of emptiness. The thought that her daughter had no further use for her made for conflicting emotions; she was annoyed that she was left high and dry, used and abused. That caused her to feel embarrassed and humiliated that she had let Amanda do it and even apologized for not being better; this just added to her slime production. She finally admitted to herself that it felt right in knowing that she was being used as light relief; it fit well with her own fantasy of being nothing than a lowlife fuck slut and sex toy be to used and then tossed aside when not needed.
blondie sat enraptured by the threads of her daughter’s pussy juice slowly sliding up and down her fingers as she revolved her hand; feeling the slipperiness as it slid between her fingers, her nipples and clit screamed at her. Amanda looked up just in time to see her mother slide her cum coated fingers into her mouth, “MOTHER! You’re a dirty filthy cum gobbling slut!” blondie froze mid-suck, with eyes filling with tears as she realized what she was doing. Mandy and Sam looked at each other with knowing eyes and smirks.
Lifting themselves off the floor and standing beside the bed, looking down as blondie’s face proceeded to change colour; Mandy said to Sam, “I think that would have to be the most defiling act of a desperate whore I have ever seen!” Samantha giggled, “It certainly takes the cake in my book, although blondie here seems hell bent on rewriting that book.”
Amanda nodded, “Pathetic! Truly pathetic; she can’t even control herself while in the company of her own daughters, imagine what she’d do out in public.” Sam felt a warm glow pass through her at the mention of her as a daughter in the family. Tremors coursed through blondie’s cunt and nipples. Sam had an evil thought, “Why don’t we invite mum’s tennis club ladies around for coffee and … maybe a show? I’m sure they’d get a big thrill out of watching her slowly sink into the depths of depravity and perversion, while drinking coffee and verbally abusing her.”
blondie’s eyes opened wider in terror than the girls thought possible, “Nooooo! Please No, Ohhhh god no, I could never go out in public again, it’ll be all around the community within an hour of them leaving, my social life would be ruined!” The girls just laughed at her. “Who gives a fuck about your social life or what they think and say?” Sam piped up, “You’re not exactly going to be eating in restaurants, going to gala fashion nights, and enjoying a social life with your snooty high society friends; now are you? The best you can look forward to; is the odd occasional trip to the park on a leash, sniffing a few arseholes with your new friends. Out there on all fours, with some mangy mutt buried deep in your fuck chute, with his doggy friends lining up to have a go at pulling a train with the bitch on heat.” The girls were giggling so hard; they almost peed themselves.
The look on blondie’s face made it obvious that she hadn’t given any thought to this possibility; her pernicious mind latched on to the idea and ran with it. Her breathing became ragged, her nipples tightened painfully and clit itched, aching to be played with, with hot flushes running up and down her body, she moaned in frustration. “I think we need to give you a little training to curb your rampant sexual urges,” Mandy stated as she winked knowingly at Sam and left the room, “Sam! Can you see to it, the cumbag behaves herself until I get back?”
“Sure thing my darling! Not a problem.” Sam smiled as she thought back on what Mandy and she had talked about last night. It was quite obvious to her now that Mandy had an unrealized evil streak in her a mile wide; something that had lain dormant all this time until she had punished her mother for being a hypocritical dog fucker. Sam turned her attention back to blondie, “Get those sticky cum streaked fingers out of your mouth!” blondie hadn’t realized that she had put her fingers back in her mouth, and quickly removed them. “Gezzzzzes christ blondie! You know a two bit crack whore has higher comportment, more decency and self respect than a cumbucket like you.” blondie shriveled up inside and felt sick as Samantha ridiculed her, knowing everything she said was in most parts true; but couldn’t deny the feelings she was getting from her cunt as it leaked profusely.
blondie wasn’t totally sure if Sam was saying this for her benefit and to make her horny, or if she really meant it in a malicious way. It didn’t seem to matter as both reasons only made her want to sink lower into the quagmire of degradation and finger fuck herself right there in front of Sammy. blondie was distracted from this line of thought as Mandy came back into the room carrying some rope. “This should do the trick!” She uttered as she snaked one end of a rope under the bed for Sam to pick up on the other side. Mandy looked serious for a moment, “I think the cunt needs to have her hands out of the way so she can’t abuse herself, but that still leaves her legs? I’ve seen the bitch get off by grinding them together!”
blondie gasped in horror at the thought that her own daughter had seen her masturbating herself at all; let alone that way, and while it was one way she masturbated; she couldn’t remember how long ago she’d used that particular method; “It had to be months? Maybe even as much as several months? Ohhhh god! She must have thought of me as a low degenerate slut; even before all this with Donnie has come out,” blondie groaned in humiliation once more. Sam’s eyes brightened, “I have an idea! Let’s bring her legs up so her knees are behind her shoulders and then we can tie her arms over the top of her legs and out either side. Kill two birds with one stone; that’ll stop the bitch from working herself into a wet sloppy mess and give her time to cool off and dry out.”
blondie complained bitterly as she was contorted into a ball with her cunt pointing at the ceiling. “Stop your bitching!” Mandy admonished; slapping her still somewhat tender arse, “We both know that you were in the gymnastics team at school; and that you’ve kept up your exercises. Look on the bright side! You can almost see just how swampy your cunt is.” with blondie sobbing in mortification; nothing screamed …undignified and degrading, more than the position she was now in. Some of her boyfriends in school had tried to get her to put her legs up on their shoulders so they could get a deeper penetration, but she had refused because she felt it was so slutty, and something a proper lady just wouldn’t do.
Sam tied another smaller rope between her ankles and to the ring on the back of her collar. In this position even blondie’s red swollen piss flaps had gaped open, and gave the girls a prime view of her tunnel. Sam giggled, “What does a fucked out whore wear down town to let everyone know she’s working?” Mandy frowned at Sammy’s question, she just knew there was a funny and humiliating punch line to it and decided to play along.“I’m not sure! Maybe a mini shirt with no panties and a see though blouse?” Sam laughed, “No silly! She wears her ankles for ear rings!” Both girls burst out laughing as blondie’s sobs took on a new tenor.
blondie’s moans and sobs increased as her cunt twitched and itched as though a colony of ants were marching across it and pleaded, “Please help me, fuck me, fuck the shit out of me, I need to cum, Pleeeese!” The girls giggled and made gestures of sliding their fingers into her cunt; only to stop before they got too close, making blondie thrust harder and thrash in vain, as she tried to push her weeping fuckhole up to meet their frustrating digits, working herself into a sexual lather of sweat and pussy juice;. Amanda nudged Sammy and mouthed, “I think she’s almost there!” Sam nodded, and whispered behind her hand, “I fucking hope so! I’ve used all my best material; sheeesh! If she doesn’t explode soon, I have no idea what to do next.” Mandy’s attention went back to her mother as the distraught women struggled in a haze of sexual frustration. “Look at the slut, dry humping the air in a little hope of getting her fix; maybe we should bring Donnie in to finish her off?” Sam’s eyes lit up, “You know a festering putrid slut like this is going to be a hassle! Every time we sit down; she’s going to be trying to doggy hump our legs. Can you imagine what it would be like with company over, and her crawling between our guests; rubbing her slimy cunt up and down, trying to fuck herself on their legs?”
A vivid image of herself holding a leg between her thighs and rubbing luridly was the last straw for blondie, “Aaaahhhhheeeeeee… Ohhhh godddddd!” blondie screamed as her orgasm tore out of her cunt; racing up, and slicing though her rock hard nipples before exploding inside her head.
“Thar she blows!” Amanda excitedly exclaimed, laughing in the process.
blondie’s eyes rolled back in her head as spasms from her orgasm and her contracting cunt shot big loops of slime out of her gapping hole to fly in an arc; splatting down on her face. Hitting her above the right eye and dripping down to fill her ear; another looped over to land squarely in her open mouth. The third was from a much more vigorous contraction and it landed in the fringe; coating her hair in glistening semi opaque pearls of fuck juice. As blondie’s contraction subsided, her cunt only managed to pump the last of her slime out onto her stomach; there to run off down under her tits.
Both girls stood with gaping mouths in stunned amazement, Sam was astounded, “Fuck me dead! That was amazing! Have you ever seen anything so bizarre as that? I’ve seen guys in porno films shooting cum on a slut’s face! I seen women rub there cum all over the faces both men and women. I even seen gay guys shoot cum all over another guys face; but this is the first time I have seen a women shoot her own cum on to her own face. The bitch must have been filling her cunt up as we were verbally abusing her?”
While Sammy shook her head; Mandy stood glassy eyed, mesmerized by what had just happened, “I want one of those!” She finally muttered. Sam looked at Mandy in surprise, “You’re jealous!” Mandy ardently nodded her head, “Fuck yeah! I’m jealous as all shit, we worked darn hard for that orgasm; one I might add; that slime covered bitch simmering in her own fuck juice just got the benefit of. Damn right I’m jealous. I want an orgasm just like hers.” Sammy burst out laughing, “Ok! You just lay down on the floor and I’ll tie you up and start verbally abusing you.” Mandy grumbled, “Does …I don’t think so! …have any meaning to you” then they both giggled.
blondie was moaning and starting to come around; her head was still spinning as she tried to focus on the two smiling faces, as mini orgasms trickled through her nervous system creating little twitches in her pussy. “Ohhhh God, What happened?”
Mandy blinked and retorted, “Cloud nine, Saturn five rockets, does fireworks come to mind; how about making the bomb on Nagasaki look like a firecracker, and you did nothing to achieve it; hell we didn’t even have to press your start button!” blondie’s face turned even a brighter red, “I’m sorry Mandy, I know I’m a piece of shit, but I couldn’t help it. Punish me if you have to; I know I deserve it.” Sam smiled, “Don’t you take any notice of her; she’s just jealous!”
Mandy sighed, “Well! Did you atleast enjoy it? Fuck! We should have had a cam recorder; I still don’t believe it. ”
blondie groaned, “I think so? I don’t remember half of it; but the half I do remember was totally awesome. I have never cum so hard in my entire life.” blondie licked her lips, “Did I do what I think I did?”
Both girls were grinning from ear to ear, Sam asked the question, “What exactly do you think you did?”
blondie’s face flushed hot with a sick look contorting her features, she embarrassingly whimper, “Did I just cum in my mouth?” She knew she had sucked Mandy’s pussy juice off her hand, sucked and swallowed dog cum. Although she knew it was totally irrational, never had she tasted her own; even when her sex partners wanted her to suck them off after fucking her; she refused and got into some heated arguments over it. “Why shouldn’t this be any different,” she tried to reconcile it, but to her cockeyed mind it was about the lowest thing a woman could do.
The girls giggled at the look on her face, realizing this was probably the most humiliating thing that she had ever experienced. Mandy sat down on the bed, and traced the tip of a finger through the cunt slime still oozing out of blondie’s wide open tunnel and nodded as she cooed, “In your mouth, on your face, in your hair, and all over your tits and stomach. Your gash was a veritable fountain of slime.” She then slid her finger along her mother’s mouth, gentle forcing it in between her lips. Sam giggled with excitement, as blondie tried to pull away. Leaning over blondie’s pussy and covering it entirely with her mouth; she sucked a big wad of slime still wallowing in the depths of her reservoir. While Amanda watched with a wicked grin, Sam moved up to blondie’s face and waited, staring intently at her, their mouths just inches apart.
Amanda nodded to blondie, “What are you waiting for bitch? It’s obvious you can’t reach your sloppy cunt; so Sammy’s helping you clean your fuck box.”
blondie shuddered and let out a resigned whimper. When she was a small child, maybe six or seven; her grandfather had bred dogs; and on odd occasions she had hid behind packing crates when the Sires was put to the bitches. She never really understood what they were doing at the time, but one thing that had stuck in her mind and turned her stomach was the act of the bitch cleaning herself down there, right after the dog had finished coupling with her. She couldn’t understand why the bitch would do it; it just seemed so yucky. blondie closed her eyes and opened her mouth, waiting for the inevitable. Sammy opened up and let the liquid pour into blondie’s mouth, then scooted back down to retrieve another glob; transferring that one the same way. blondie just lay there as her mouth filled up, feeling the same revulsion, struggling desperately not to swallow.
Sam smiled as she spat the last of the cunt slime into blondie’s mouth, “All yours blondie, now open your eyes and swallow!”
Tears were forming in blondie’s eyes; she didn’t want to open them up, much less swallow. With a puddle of slime pooling in her mouth, she slowly opened her eyes; the girls could see her struggling to hold it from sliding down her throat. Amanda pinched her nose shut, as Sammy viciously pinched her nipple; with one more violent shudder and revulsion screaming at her; she closed her mouth and gulped, then tried to retch. Sammy clamped her hand over her mouth until the spasms subsided; Mandy handed her the last of the water, which blondie quaffed appreciatively; swirling it around in her mouth before swallowing that as well.
“May I ask you for one small favour?” blondie’s eyes had a pleading gaze. Amanda smiled wickedly, “What would that be; Chocolate flavouring?” blondie winced as Sammy giggled, “No! Can I get out of this position? My back is killing me, and I’m having real trouble breathing.” Amanda chuckled as she leant over to untie her wrists and ankles; blondie groaned as she unfurled, feeling tiny cracking as her spine straightened, “Ohhhh god that feels better.”
How ever irrational it was; she had done the one thing that she abhorred the most. With this realization and now laying straight on the bed, all resistance faded, it was as though she had climbed her last mountain and now looked down on a valley of sweet calm. A peace welled through her body, bringing with it arousal. blondie sighed, as her features took on her soothing calm; she knew and excepted from this day forward that there wasn’t anything so vile, humiliating or repugnant, she wouldn’t do to satisfy her depraved, nefarious soul.
Samantha sensed the change in blondie, “You’ve turned the corner, haven’t you?” blondie only nodded, “You realize you may never be able to go back around that corner!” blondie smiled, “I know Sam, and I don’t care. I’ve been fighting so many thing; some since child hood, come to think of it; I’ve been fighting my entire life some stupid and irrational idea or other; but I’m happy the way I am now. I’m free now do whatever I’m asked; no matter how perverted it may seem.”
Not having the understanding Sam had of the human mind, Amanda was skeptical, “Anything covers a vast array of perversions! Just what perversions are you referring to?”
Sammy giggled as blondie shrugged, “Anything! Try me! There are no more limits; but there is one thing that I do ask; and is, it has to be consensual.” Amanda had lots of things that fitted into that category, but Sam interjected, “Mandy, your usual perversions aren’t going to cut the mustard! After all! she already fucks dogs, suck their cocks, so doing other animals would just open up her horizons and we have already seen what humiliation does to her; so making her stand naked in the middle of town fucking herself with a stalk of celery would probably have her withering on the ground in ecstasy. Consensual, rules out any contact with minors; we’ve already established that, that’s out of the question, as well as those who might get offended by her antics.”
Amanda had to agree, but there was one thing she’d seen on a web site that had turned her stomach, and decided to shock her mother out of this line of thought, “What about scat?” Sammy’s eyes opened wide in surprise, but without blinking an eye, blondie smirked at her daughter, “What do you want me to do with it?” Amanda was taken back by the lack of shock, but blondie continued without emotion, “Rub it all over myself, and play with it?” She was almost goading her daughter into making her act it out; her stomach was screaming at her to cease and desist, but she was determined to show Amanda she was deadly serious about her statement. “How about putting it in my mouth and swallowing it; like you made me do with my cum?” She opened her mouth wide and wiggled her tongue.
“ENOUGH!” Amanda felt physically ill, “You’ve made your point!” Not that she could understand what exactly her point was. Sammy giggled behind her hand, much to Mandy’s annoyance, and glared at her, “That’ll be enough out of you!” This brought Sammy into another fit of giggling. Amanda ignored her and turned her attention back to her mother, “You really like the idea of being a; eating shit whore?” blondie’s smirk turned back to a smile, “No darling! Apart from throwing my guts up for the next week; it’d be the fastest way to the hospital with some life threatening disease.” blondie paused for a second and lowered her eyes to her lap where she was fidgeting with her sheet, then raised her sight to level it at her daughter “But that wouldn’t stop me if I was ordered to do it.” Sam put her hand on Amanda’s arm, “What I think mum is trying to express here is commitment.”
Sam looked to blondie for confirmation, “Is that right?”
blondie nodded, “Sammy’s right! It’s like I have found this new life; it’s perverted I know, but I feel… I don’t know…free… like I’m soaring in the clouds, and I want you to help me fly as high as I can. I want to show you that you don’t have to hold back, you don’t have to feel guilty; nothing you ask of me will change my love and affection for both of you, and I’m hoping it won’t changing your love for me either.”
Amanda finally understood; it annoyed her that it took Sammy less time; making her feel stupid and foolish, More out of spite than revenge; she said, “Ok then! Here’s one I will hold you too; one you can add to that set of collar rules. From now on; your mouth and tongue will clean anything that goes up your arse! If you really don’t want to be throwing up and heading off to hospital with the plague; then I suggest you keep that shit chute of yours clean. You understand that mother?”
blondie understood well enough. She understood that with the term mother; in that tone of voice; she had hurt and humiliated her daughter, and it certainly didn’t have the same effect on Amanda, that humiliation had on herself. blondie hung her head, “I’m sorry darling! I didn’t mean to embarrass you; I just wanted to impress on you, how my life has changed, and how much I now enjoy it this way.” Amanda was lost in her own thoughts; she doubted that she was, as Sammy had once said; Dominant! She certainly didn’t feel dominant right now; and started walking from the room, “Amanda!” Mandy stopped and looked over her shoulder with a blank stare, tinged with a faint hint of sadness, but said nothing. blondie held out her hand as a physical sign of asking forgiveness, “I’m truly sorry for saying and acting the way I did. I’ll add your condition to the rest of the conditions of my collar; not because I like it; because I really don’t, but because you have decreed that I be rightfully punished for my filthy mouth.” Sam thought she detected a tear in the corner of Amanda’s eye, “Sam! You look after blondie, there’s something I need to do.” she turned and left the room.
blondie looked to Sam, “I’ve fucked up again; haven’t I?” Sammy smiled sadly at her, “No, not really; I think Mandy is struggling with who she is and where in the family she fits.” blondie looked concerned, “But she’s now the head of this family, she’s the dominant one, isn’t she?”
Sammy sighed, “Yes she is!, but I don’t think she knows what she feels at the moment, and you winning your little battle of perversions with her; has probably made her wonder even more.” blondie chewed her lip, “Maybe I should just take up barking instead?” Sam sat on the bed, “You see! you have found your niche and are comfortable with it; I knew mine a long time ago, but Mandy is only now finding a totally different set of rules that governs her life, and she’s afraid of doing the wrong thing; making the wrong decisions.” Sammy patted blondie’s arm, “She’ll work it out. We just need to give her time and a little guidance, and heaps of love.” blondie had a little sad chuckle, I can give her time and all the love in the world, but when it come to guidance, that’s your department, I’ll just bark my approval.” Sammy giggled, “Well now’s a good time for a little guidance.” as she got up off the bed.
blondie caught her arm before she got too far, “Ummmm Ahhhh … Can you do me one more favour before you go?” Sam raised her eyebrow at the question; blondie continued fidgeting with her sheet, “ Ummmm can you get that bowl again, I need to… you know… pee again.” Sammy smiled, “You know how messy that is; I have already had to wash one skirt because you pissed on me.” blondie’s face turned crimson, “I’m sorry Sammy, I really didn’t mean too.” Sam giggled, and hopped back on the bed between blondie’s legs, “Time for some serious perversion; I think.” blondie wasn’t sure what Sam had meant by that, “What are you doing?” Sam smiled as she latched onto blondie’s pussy with her mouth.
blondie’s eyes widened, “No! You can’t be serious?” Sam nodded her head, which caused her nose to rub blondie’s clit and send a tantalizing tingle through her pussy, “No Sammy! I can’t, it’s too filthy.” Sam let go of her pussy just long enough to say, “That statement coming from the same mouth that only minutes before was begging her daughter to crap in it, is totally ludicrous. Now, either you pee, or I bite; take your pick!” she was flicking blondie’s clit with her tongue as she said it. blondie shuddered at the thought that she might actually do what she threatened, then closed her eyes and nodded. Sam giggling; re-attached her mouth to blondie’s urethra and started to suck; blondie sighed and brought her hands to her face as if hiding would make it easier. It didn’t! But in the end her body gave up and let her bladder empty.
Sam struggled to keep up with the flow, but managed not to spill a drop. Once blondie had dried up, she raised up into a kneel between blondie’s legs smacking her lips and running her tongue around inside her mouth, “Hmmmm, you know that wasn’t as bad as I thought it’d be; bit on the salty side, but on the whole; I could get used to it.” blondie just lay there with a stupid look on her face; somewhere between confusion and humour, “You saying it’s an acquired taste?” Sammy giggled, “Well people eat blue vein cheese, and I think that tastes like shit!” Sam gave a little shudder at the memory of her sisters twenty first, and being conned into trying some of the cheese. blondie was too tired to even debate it with Sam, the last couple of days had been a whirlwind of experiences and emotions. Sammy noticed this, “You look worn out, and I think you need some sleep, I’m going to see how Mandy is doing.” Blondie nodded, “Sam! …Thank you … for…well for everything; you’re a good person; I can’t say how much I’m pleased that Amanda has you for a partner.” Sammy smiled as the warm glow of acceptance wafted through her; she tucked blondie in giving her a kiss on the forehead. “You’re not so bad yourself Mum,” with a satisfied smile, she turned and left the room closing the door behind her.
Amanda was sitting on the lounge with her back to the hall entrance, and staring out the window. Sammy felt a twinge of guilt over the incident with blondie, she’d been really callous giggling at Mandy for not seeing what, to her was all too obvious, “I’m sorry darling, and I shouldn’t have laughed.” Amanda either didn’t hear her, or choose to ignore her apology, “I’m an idiot! Aren’t I?” Sam moved up behind her, lent over and wrapped her arms around her shoulders, as she placed a loving kiss on the top of her head, “Define ‘Idiot’?” Sam felt her shuddered; She realized Amanda was crying silently to herself, “If you interpret idiot to mean: - mentally defective, dimwit, moron, ignoramus, halfwit, dork, simpleton or just plain stupid! Then no; I don’t think you’re anywhere near being an idiot. On the other hand if you think it means: - uneducated in certain areas, a layman, an ordinary person, a person lacking in professional skills; in this case psychology. Then yes, you’re an idiot! But an absolutely adorable idiot; one I couldn’t see myself living without.”
Amanda sniffed, “I make a pretty lousy Mistress! That I do know. I don’t really know if I want to be a Mistress!”
Sam let go and walked around to kneel in front of her, “No body said you had to be one, just be yourself.”
Shaking her head, “No, you heard her; mum wants me to dominate her, or am I getting that all wrong as well?”
Sam raised her hand to stroke Mandy’s face, “No! You’re right; she wants you to control all aspects of her life from now on. But there’s a subtle difference between being dominant and in charge, and being a Mistress. You can be dominant without actually being a Mistress. Sam waited for a moment for that to sink in, “But it certainly is preferable to be dominant if you wish to be a Mistress.”
Amanda looked Sam straight in the eye, “But I’m stupid, I don’t know what people are thinking; I take things at face value. I don’t have your ability to read between the lines.” Mandy was starting to get even more upset. Sam rose to sit beside her on the lounge, hugging her, “You’re not stupid! You’re just unschooled in psychology; and that’s something we can rectify with a bit of time and effort on both our parts. Being dominant is like being the head of a corporation. Do you really think that the Managing Director knows exactly how everything gets done in his business; of coarse not! He most likely wouldn’t have a clue how to send a package form one end of town to the other. He has underlings, Hell! Call them slaves or sub-missives if you like; they do all that. All he has to do is have his sights set on where the organization is heading and be dominant enough to make sure it gets there.”
Mandy nestled her head into Sam’s lap; seeking the comfort she always felt while cuddling with Sam. “Do you want me to be the dominant one?”
Sam rocked her as if she were consoling a sad child, “Of course silly, but that doesn’t mean I want a Mistress, I’m too strong headed to be submissive.” Sammy chuckled, “Even my mum couldn’t break me, and she’s the meanest bitch in the valley.” Amanda tried to stifle a chuckle, “You can say that again!” Sam looked off out the window, while stroking Mandy’s hair, “You know your mother and I aren’t that dissimilar!” Amanda rose to look her in the eye, contemplating what she had just said, “Really?” Sam smiled at the nervous and uncertain quality to her voice, knowing fully well what Mandy was thinking.
“Really! And No, I don’t mean I want to fuck dogs.” She quipped, “Mum and I both deal with pain in the same way; mine was physical, hers was mental; we have both been dealing with our separate nightmares for a very long time. I throw myself into my pain the same way she does; I go for more pain until it overwhelms me and I lose myself in it, she throws herself into her cesspool of degradation and wallows in it until she is also overwhelmed. Don’t get me wrong, not everyone does this; I think you need to have a masochistic streak in you to start with. But it’s interesting to realize that the same mechanism is dealing with two entirely different stimuli, but still ending up with the same outcome. Pardon the pun!”
Amanda lay back down in Sammy’s lap, not saying anything. Sam let Amanda take her time processing what she had just said. Amanda wondered if being similar made it easier for Sam to understand her mother and voiced her opinion. Sam smiled, “You’re on your way,” Sam rubbed Mandy’s arm encouragingly, and lent down placing a kiss on her cheek, “The first step in understanding the infinite variations of the human mind, is to ask one simple question…Why? ... You see! You’re not the cretin, you thought you were.”
Amanda chuckled to herself, not sure if she should take that as a compliment or not. She rolled over so her face was looking directly up at Sam, “So you think I have a chance of getting it right yet?” Sam giggled, “I never had any doubt about it, you’re the one with that affliction. All you need is a little confidence in your own abilities and a little less bull at a gate attitude.” Now Amanda felt warm inside; something that Sammy never fail to do for her. Flicking her sprung loaded nipples she goaded, “You don’t seem to mind that bull when it comes to having something shove up your arse?” Sammy groaned; she had forgotten her nipples, “Ohhhh god! You sure know how to turn things around in your favour; a sign of a true dominant! How about you take me to bed and show me how you would like to open that gate?”
blondie slept peacefully for the first time in ages. Dreams flowed around in swirling cascades of never ending sequences; dreams that were at one time nightmares, to be feared and repelled, now they were welcomed with fascination and excitement. One minute it was Donnie and she knotted in bestial passion, the next she was between her daughter legs servicing her with an enthusiastic tonguing, as Mandy verbally defiled her for her sluttish behaviour. but the one that had her moaning in her sleep, was walking on all fours along a path with Donnie; both being led along on leashes by Amanda and Samantha through wooded parkland; the girls stopping every now and then to chat with other park goers, and being complimented on what a fine bitch they had; she and Donnie running around chasing each other through the green grassy field, then her squatting down, spreading her knees to relieve herself right there in front of everyone, with Donnie coming up and lick her face; blondie returning the favour, licking his muzzle and sucking on his tongue. Blondie knew it was a dream, the sense she had of floating up from the depths of torpidity, but the licking continued as she stirred, her sluggish brain made hard work of coming to the realization that the licking was actually real.
Opening her sleepy eyes; she was confronted with a large, black and very wet nose. “Donnie! What are you doing in here?” blondie looked over her shoulder as she heard Mandy, “He was starting to fret, so we thought it might be nice to show him that his fuck bitch hadn’t run away.” Sam was standing beside her, smiling affectionately, “I think he really missed you?” Donnie brought his front paws up onto the bed and buried his nose in between blondie’s legs, she tried to stop him, “What he really misses, is his fuck tunnel and cumbag!” blondie huffed. Donnie wasn’t to be so easily dissuaded, but Mandy brought the conditions of ownership to her attention, “Don’t you dare stop him from sniffing his property, now open those legs and let him do what he wants.” blondie’s face reddened under the assault from Donnie’s nose. After some sniffing and nudging; something that blondie gasped at, he leapt onto the bed and settled down beside her with his muzzle resting on her thigh.
Both girls were giggling; something that blondie had noticed was happening more often, much to her embarrassment. Mandy scratched Donnie behind his ear, “See! All he wanted was to know that it’s still his.”
Mandy dropped her gaze and fiddled with the hem of her blouse, “Mum! I want to say that it’s going to be ok; Sammy and I have had a good heart to heart and I believe that we can work though all this. I want to help you realize your life’s fantasy, since you have gone out of your way to except me for who I am. I just ask you to forgive any errors on my part.”
blondie smiled, “There will be no errors in need of forgiveness! In my eyes; your word is law and I will accept your will with open arms.”
Amanda didn’t know what to say to that statement. Feeling the full truth of what her mother was saying was almost overwhelming. “We’ll leave you and Donnie alone in here for tonight; but I think tomorrow you can go back to your kennel where you belong.”
blondie nodded, “Thank you Amanda, it means a lot to me, and I promise to be the best bitch possible.” As Samantha and Amanda left the room closing the door behind them; blondie scratched Donnie behind the ear,
“Looks like it’s you and me, big fella.” blondie lay back, closed her eyes and smiled. “You and me and our wonderful owners.!”
Chapter 7
Loose Ends
Amanda stood just out of blondie’s line of sight as she nursed her midmorning cup of coffee, watching bemused at her mother’s degenerate display out in the kennel yard; it brought her to thinking. This had to be the seventh time this week, she was again knotted with Donnie and it was only Tuesday. Amanda wasn’t sure if it was her own mother’s increasingly over active sex drive or Donnie’s realization that he now had a fuck bitch that was permanently in heat.
Whatever the reason was that had them firmly knotted; positioned arse to arse with blondie’s face in the dirt, probably wasn’t that important. blondie was resting her upper body on her grime encrusted tits as she clawed her arse cheeks; she was obviously loving every outrageous moment; moaning deliriously with the family pet firmly entrenched in her gaping twat.
“She’s certainly living up to herself proclaimed title of degenerate slut!” Mandy chuckled to herself.
The phone ringing brought Mandy out of her deliberations. Shaking her head and sighing, she headed back into the house, leaving blonde to her rutting.
Sam had answered the phone, as she did on many occasions. Just about everyone who knew her and Amanda; knew there was a chance that she would be there. To their community of friends and acquaintances, she had always been part of the Thompson household.
“Hello Mrs. Benson!” Sam chirped,
“Ummm no! I’m not sure where Mrs Thompson is; let me go and check” Sam cupped the receiver on the handset, looked up and gestured for Mandy to take the call. Amanda waved her hands in the air refusing the offer.
She mimed that it wasn’t possible for her mother to come to the phone. To reinforce it, she made an O with her left hand and slid all the fingers of her right hand in though the O; ending up with her right wrist being held by her left hand. Then she clenched her right fist and tried to pull it out of her left hand, whilst at the same time crossing her eyes and hanging her tongue out of the side of her mouth. “Her mother was knotted with Donnie; AGAIN!”
Sam snorted in laughter; visualizing blondie outside in the yard, “Ummmm Ohhhh sorry, No Mrs Benson, No I wasn’t laughing at you!”
Sam silently mouthed for Amanda to stop it, “No Mrs Benson, its Amanda! She’s being silly. Yes Mrs Benson, I will.” Amanda was making pronounced hip jerking movements as if fucking doggy style. Sam offered the phone to Amanda again but Mandy declined; waving her hands, and running off into the kitchen to stand with arms folded; grinning like a Cheshire cat.
“I’m sorry Mrs Benson. No, she couldn’t make it last month. She was laid up in bed, nose running, eyes watering; hurting all over; she looked a total mess.”
Sam shook her fist at Amanda, “Mandy’s gone out to tell her mother you’re on the phone.
What! Ohhh I think it’s something to do with a hole. Yes! Yes, No, She’s plugging it! Donnie has been at it for weeks now...Yes! She’s trying to keep Donnie in.”She said with a cheeky grin, barely able to contain her laughter. Amanda was silently laughing her arse off outside in the kitchen trying to finish her coffee and listening to Sam’s one-sided conversation. “Yes I know; she really should have a man to do it.” Mandy was just at that moment taking a mouthful of coffee, and snorted it up through her nose. Mandy bent over coughing, spluttering, trying to keep the brown liquid from messing her hair as it hung past her face; all the time laughing, or crying but utmost; trying to gain some sort of composure. It wasn’t pretty!
Sam chuckled quietly to herself, “Serve her right! ...Yes Mrs. Benson, being on all fours like that is so undignified. Yes, Ah Huh I know. You’re quite right!” Amanda had tear running down her cheeks and still trying to rid herself of a nagging cough. Sam, herself was having trouble keeping a steady voice.
“Yep! But you know how single-mindedly independent she is; always trying new things.”
Sam knew she wasn’t going to last much longer without breaking up herself, “I tell what! How about I get her to ring you when she’s finished? I know it’s been awhile. Yes I’ll tell her. No! No, I’m sure she’ll love to go; yes Mrs Benson, I’ll make sure she does. Ok then, yes ok bye.”
Samantha put the phone down and broke out with uproarious laughing.
It was some minutes before she could get herself together enough to continue, “That was Mrs Benson, as you already know,” Wiping tears from her eyes, “and she wanted to know if your mother will be attending the Ladies Auxiliary Tennis Club Luncheon on Friday.” Sam waited for Mandy to say something. “You know she missed the last one because we had just beaten the fuck out of her the night before.” Mandy frowned, “You mean I had; Don’t you?”
Sam chuckled, “No I meant us. We were both in on it. So we’re both responsible, but that’s beside the point. What we have to decide is; what are we going to do about Mrs Benson and this Friday?”
Amanda sobered up quickly. Mrs Benson wasn’t the sort of person to fob off lightly; she was like a bloodhound when it came to sniffing out scandal. She revelled in spreading the sordid activities of those she didn’t know, and for that matter; those that she did.
“I think mum will have to attend this luncheon!” Mandy mused, almost absentmindedly, “Anything else will have her around here in a heartbeat. And while mum might be able to pull it off once or twice; sooner or later that gossipmonger will eventually get her talons into us and then all hell will break loose.” Amanda paced into the lounge room as she spoke, “I just know it.”
“Well that settles it!” Sam rubbed the back of her neck, “Mum will have to play respectable suburban housewife, mother and socialite for at least one more time. I wonder how she’ll like that after all she’s been through.”
Mandy shrugged her shoulders, “Only one way to find out! Let’s go tell her.”
Sam walked over to the hall table to pick up her keys instead. “Well actually; I have an appointment in town today, and I’m going to be late as it is.” Looking at her watch and giving Mandy a loving kiss on the cheek, “I’m sure you can find some humiliating way of telling blondie of her impending rendezvous with her snob club.”
Amanda looked a little put out, “Appointment! What appointment? And where IS this so called appointment?”
Sam grinned mischievously, “That’s my secret, and my surprise. I’m not saying another word. Besides; I don’t know if I can pull it off as yet. Let’s just say that I think mum will enjoy it.”
Then she frowned, “At least I hope she will?”
Mandy held up her hands, “Ok, I’ll wait, but this had better be good. I’m really starting to like tormenting mum.” Sam giggled and gave Mandy a light peck on the cheek, “then go torment her now!” She bounced towards the door: wiggling her arse provocatively, swinding her keys on the way.
Amanda shook her head, remembering back to when they were both in primary school. Samantha hadn’t changed much; psychologically at least. She had always had an upbeat personality, which was something of a mystery since Mandy had found out about her mother’s abusive nature. Mandy was in a quandary. How had Sam so successfully hidden such treatment by her mother? Especially with such a close relationship they had with each other.
Amanda went out to the back yard; making a mental note to ask Sam, her secret of her unshakable positive attitude.
~...~
Donnie was nowhere to be seen when Amanda returned. blondie was leaning up against the wall of the house with splayed legs, the index figure of one hand lightly tapping and stroking her clit, her other trying to extract Donnie’s thin runny dog cum from her freshly fucked hole. To any casual observer it would have looked like Donnie had blown his load and left blondie high and dry; to Amanda it looked suspiciously like she was holding herself on the brink of orgasm; something she herself did quite often.
blondie gazed at the strands of cum interlaced through her fingers. “Do it you perverted bitch! You know you want to.” Amanda sneered.
It was debatable as to whether or not blondie actually comprehended what her daughter had said; her hormone saturated brain seemed locked onto her cum covered fingers. blondie’s eyes rolled up to meet her Mandy’s face; a dreamy smile flowing across her face. Amanda goaded her once more, “Did you hear me you sick fuck? Suck that cum off your fingers like a good little cunt dog.” blondie winced at the verbal abuse, but did as she was told, shoving her whole hand into her mouth she greedily devoured the slime, bringing her over the top into an earth shattering orgasm.
~...~
A tattered poster flapped in the light breeze that read,
Satan resides at 21 Chapman Lane.
Abandon all hope of redemption, those who set foot in this HELLHOLE ON EARTH.
Damned are the purveyors of the sinful flesh.
Repent and pray on bended knee for forgiveness to the Lord thy God.
Only then will you be accepted into the arms of righteousness.
And live content with the lord our God.
Sam stood under an awning on the opposite side of the road from 21 Chapman Lane eyeing the building. A sign lit in neon, ‘The Crystal Slipper’ hung over the entrance. The building while being colourful wasn’t at all gaudy in Sam’s opinion. Her mother had painted this place as the den of iniquity, a dark forbidding sinful hole; a festering backwater on God’s blessed earth. Her mother had given her the impression that there were men in trench coats hiding in darkened doorways ready and waiting for any unsuspecting female to wander within arms reach to be whisked away into immorality and damnation.
Sam chuckled, “Mother always said I’d be going to hell for my sins. Only today it’s someone else’s sins that I’m negotiating for.” Taking a deep breath she stepped off the curb and headed for the main entrance, “It’s now or never.” She thought to herself as she looked both ways to see if anyone was looking. As much as she didn’t have a problem with the profession that these women engaged in, her upbringing still made her slightly embarrassed to be knocking on this particular door.
The door swung open. In front of Sam stood a man mountain, staring at her quizzically, “You girls know ya gotta use the back door.” His voice was almost childlike. It shocked Sam to hear this giant of a man speak in such a manner. But there it was in front of her. Bring her attention back to the mountain himself; at her chest level was a belt buckle; she followed the line of buttons on the shirt up until she came to his face. Sam almost ran, and probably would have if it weren’t for the fact that her brain was totally frozen in awe of how big this person was. Her jaw dropped open and she stammered, “I...I’m not...Ahhh...not an employee! I haven’t come for a job”
The guy stood stock still in the doorway not budging an inch, Sam tried in vain to look past him, wishing she could be having this conversation indoors rather out here where anyone passing may recognised her. After the initial shock had started to wane she cleared her throat, “I’m here to patronise your establishment.” She said in a vain attempt to show some composure; when he didn’t look as though he understood; she rephrased her statement, “I’m here as a customer, not as a worker.”
Seconds passed like minutes, and Sam could almost see the cogs working in his head as he tried to comprehend her request; then from inside she heard a woman’s voice, “What is it Daniel!” Daniel seemed to snap out of his mind lock, “It’s a young’n Ma’am.” He said over his right shoulder. “Well show him then. Don’t leave him on the front step.” Daniel’s face screwed up with confusion and indecision; Sam started to feel a little more at ease. Sam realised then that Daniel wasn’t the sharpest knife in the draw despite his size; Daniel’s face still showed that childlike quality as he stood in the doorway.
Daniel continued, “Ummm... it ain’t a he, I mean...” then paused again; Sam giggled. “He ain’t a he.” Just as Daniel was winding himself up into a frenzy of confusion the door opened a little more to the sight of a woman Sam judged to be in her late thirties, dress in a grey pinstripe ‘A’ line skirt dropping below the knee; a white ruffed silk blouse, grey stockings and heels. Sam thought she looked very attractive in a matronly kind of way. Daniel got his thoughts together, “He’s a she!” The woman raised her eyebrow, “Ohhh I see what you mean Daniel.” The woman patted his arm, “Well don’t stand in the doorway all day Daniel, let the young lady in.” Extending her hand, “I’m Lady Penelope!” she stated in a rich English accent, introducing herself, “and this wonderful young man here is Daniel. So my dear! And who might you be?”
Sam stuck her hand out, “Hi! Nice to meet you, I’m Sam.” Lady Penelope raised her eyebrow a little, “Let me guess; your father wanted a boy?” Sam giggled, Ummm... Well no... I have brothers, and ahhh... my name is actually Samantha. Just everyone calls me Sam!”
Lady Penelope took Sam by the elbow and showed her into the foyer, “That’s very nice my dear but I’m not just everyone. If your mother had wanted everyone to call you Sam, then that would have been the name she gave you, but since she named you Samantha, then I will do her the courtesy of using it, so Samantha you will be; besides, I think it has a certain regal ring to it. Don’t you?” Sam hadn’t really thought much about her name, it was a tag, moniker and no more, no less but she decided not to debate this with her and just shrugged her shoulders.
Once inside Lady Penelope paused, “I have no wish to seem rude my dear; however we don’t get a lot of pretty young girls knocking on our door unless of course; they’re in the business...so to speak. And you do seem to be a bit young.” Sam felt the hot flush of embarrassment, “Ohhh dear, No... Ummm... I’m not in the business, I’m looking to ... Ahhh sort of patronise your establishment and I am over eighteen,” She burbled while fishing nervously in her purse; eventually locating her driver’s licence, and holding it out for inspection.
Lady Penelope took the offered card and examined it thoughtfully, “Your last name is Kerr?” She questioned. Sam nodded, “It is! Is that a prob...?” Lady Penelope held up her hand to silence her and turned to Daniel, “Daniel! Would you be so kind as to see what is taking Vivien so long, she has an outcall and Robert is waiting in the car for her.” Daniel nodded and backed down the hall, before turning around and heading off on his little errand.
Lady Penelope turned back to Sam, “Ms Kerr; if you would be so kind as to accompany me to my office, I think it might be best if we continue this conversation in private.”
~...~
Amanda sat crouched on her hunches waiting for her mother to come down off her orgasmic high while jealousy she felt infiltrated its ugly head into her train of thought. It had been weeks since she had, had an orgasm of her own, and right now there was nothing she wanted more than to play with herself, but she knew to go down that road right now would be sheer folly.
“Do you do that often?” she asked as her mother started to come out of her haze.
blondie looked up at her daughter and blushed. No matter how many times she had been caught in some act of perversion, it still brought overwhelming embarrassment, humiliation and constant wetness. blondie tried to compose herself by wiping herself but only succeeded in smearing the residual cum over her grime encrusted face. Amanda giggled, “Don’t worry about it mum, you look absolutely gorgeous the way you are. I do believe dog cum, becomes you!” With that Amanda giggled at her own play on words. blondie rolled her eyes, “You’re so fucking hilarious my sweetheart,” she responded dryly, still trying unsuccessfully to make herself more presentably.
“What was the question you asked?” She quickly pressed to avoid more humiliating conversation.
Amanda sobered up, “I need some help; advice really and I think...” she stopped feeling slightly embarrassed, “I know we haven’t had a real mother/daughter talk before. I kind of shied away from it because of....well you know...my sexual ...orientation.” blondie smiled, as her heart leapt for joy. Her daughter was asking her for advice; it had been one of her earnest wishes that her daughter would think her trustworthy enough to confide her most private thoughts, “I understand why you haven’t confided in me about sexual matters, but if you think about it. Does it really matter what your orientation is? Sex! Whether it’s with a man or woman is still fraught with more or less the same perplexities. You’re gay and I’m straight...that’s the only real difference!” blondie paused for a moment, then giggling she corrected herself, “If you call letting a dog fuck you can be called straight.”
Amanda smiled, “You’re not as straight as you might think. I seem to remember your participation with Samantha and me. Maybe bi would be more accurate.” blondie thought for a second, then gave Amanda a sympathetic shake of her head, “No darling, I’m as hetero as they come. What I did or do for you and Sam makes me cringe; sorry but I hated it with a passion; and still do.” Amanda frowned, “But I distinctly remember you ogling my tits while you fingered yourself to orgasm, when you were telling us how this all started.” blondie smiled, “That was my humiliation and degradation motivating my hormones, nothing more; I realised later on that I really don’t have a thing for women.”
Amanda looked thoughtfully at her mother, “Then why do it?” she said, “Sam and I won’t really force you to do anything you don’t want to do.”
blondie looked down with a sly grin on her face as she brought her right hand up to her left nipple; rolling it and pulling it at the same time, “There lays the paradox!” she moaned.
Amanda felt a twinge in her pussy as she watched her mother play with her nipple, “You see it’s not the act of licking a pussy that gets me going, but the degradation and humiliation that comes with it that fires me up.”
“There was something that I didn’t tell you and Sam about when I found out about your father...” blondie paused again and clenched her thighs, “Ohhh god; even now it still gets me hot and wet.”
Amanda started to feel light headed and realised that she was breathing hard listening to her mother; wanting her carry on with her confession while trying desperately to stop from playing with herself, “So? Don’t stop there! You started now you finish it.”
blondie blushed and her cunt seeped at the thought of what she was going to say, “Your father cheated on me. I told everyone that it was with his secretary and that he had left with her to start a new life; not that that matters. In the process he still made a fool of me; he used me for his sick fantasies and abused my trust. I was angry at first that he could do such a thing to someone that loved him so dearly. To me! Then I realised, I had allowed it to happen; I realised I was the Prima Donna of dumb blonde jackasses! Thinking back over the past years I sudden saw the writing on the wall; it was all there in black and white.” blondie started to groan, “You know I was only 16 when I married your father, and only then because I was pregnant with you. He had started fucking me years before that though; I was thirteen when I lost my virginity to him, he was twenty three. After that I tried other boys but they were inept compared your father, so I pursued him with a vengeance and won; or lost; depending now on how you look at it. Looking at it now he wasn’t interested in me personally but just that I was a child he could molest and do what he wanted with. I’m just glad that your grandparents aren’t here to see it. They...No... never mind.”
“To me he was my knight in shining armour on his trusty steed, someone to rescue me from my interfering and doting parents. I know it sounds corny... Ohhh how fucking stupid I was, but I had my fantasy and that was all my empty bubblehead could see. What sort of a dumbfuck couldn’t see that as time went on the sex got less and less; that his interest in me waned as I grew older, and to top it all off; I was too absorbed with my bimbo airhead ways that I completely miss all the signs.”
blondie was now weeping silently and Amanda rubbed her shoulder in sympathy, “Hind sight is a wonderful thing mum, but you can’t hold yourself responsible for his deception.”
blondie sniffed and wiped at her tear streaked face, “You may be right there sweetheart, but that’s not the whole of it. As I remembered back to what had happened to me over the years, I got more and more embarrassed; I felt humiliated and used, and then to my astonishment I got horny as hell. My pussy would itch something terrible, and I had to wear panty liners to absorb my wetness. I waved it off as not having a decent fuck for years but the more I thought it about the hornier I got and the more I masturbated. I would fuck myself stupid for hours thinking how much of a fuckwit I’d been; I could hardly walk the next day. My sister and Sam are right! I am stupid, naive, and gullible! blondie is a good descriptive name for me. I’m a total airhead! I am your typical dumb blonde bimbo and if I had two healthy grey cells to rub together then I’d be twice as smart as I really am. All I needed to cap it all off was fucking balloon tits, six inch stilettos and chewing gum.”
Amanda watched as her mother fingered her clit and wondered how she had survived these last couple of years without going completely insane, “I think you’re a little too hard on yourself mum. I have always thought of you as intelligent, clever and caring! You’re my mother and I have never wanted any other. Ohhh sure! There have been times when I could have cheerfully strangled you; times when you drove me to distraction, but you are the mother I have always wanted.”
blondie sighed and realised that she had been masturbating in front of her daughter, “See I can’t even have a simple conversation with my daughter without fucking myself.”
Amanda started to giggle. This whole conversation had taken on a comical note, “Ohhh mum you are such a treasure.” blondie looked at Mandy in bewilderment, “What’s that supposed to mean?” With blondie still sniffling Amanda tried to control her amusement, “I have just realised that all this can be brought down to one simple fact; one that you can’t be condemned for. Mum! Everything you do is full on; there is no middle ground for you. When you were in love, it was total, when you are being my mother; it is absolute; you never failed to be a diligent, loving, and caring. Even now as a dog fuck, you have to be the lowest skank possible! So now you’re taking on the roll of this airhead, bimbo persona, I’m sure you will excel at it!” With her last comment, Amanda broke up laughing again. This caught blondie’s funny bone and she started to laugh along with Mandy, “Yes! I suppose you could be right. I’m certainly fucked up; aren’t I?”
blondie sobered up with the thought that all this talking wasn’t helping Amanda with her problem, “So now we have some of my kinks ironed out, what was it you wanted to ask me?”
Amanda shook her head, “It really doesn’t matter anymore, and you have definitely helped me put it all into perspective. It’s been good talking with you; mum, you’ve helped me a lot.” blondie wasn’t sure she had helped at all, but allowed Amanda the freedom to disclose as much or as little as she felt comfortable in doing. blondie waved her hand around, “All that matters now is that I have what I want at this moment and I have no desire at this time to go back to my plastic socialite life.”
Amanda suddenly straightened up, “Ahhh yes! Well! Ummm...that brings me to the actual reason I came out here to see you.”
~...~
Samantha sat nervously watching Lady Penelope tap her licence ID on the arm rest of her chair, she extended her hand, “May I have my licence back please?” Lady Penelope stirred out of her deliberation, “Ohhh sorry my dear; here, I was being rude.” Sam spoke as she located the right pocket in her purse and stowed her licence, “Don’t apologise; I can see that there is something troubling you; may I enquire as to the nature of your unrest.” Lady Penelope frowned as she pondered this enigma sitting in front of her desk, “I am acquainted with another woman with the same last name as yourself. I have had some rough dealings with this woman, and distrust her or anyone associated with her.”
Sam hung her head. She feared that this might be the case, but wanted to see this through, “If you are referring to a Mrs. Constance Anne Kerr, then yes. I am her daughter Samantha!” Lady Penelope stood with rising anger flushing across her face, “Then young lady! I will bid you Good Bye. You have nothing that could possible interest me.”
Sam sat still without looking up, “You know Ma’am, you and my mother have some interesting traits in common.”
Lady Penelope fumed, “How dare you compare me to that tyrannical pompous ass you call your mother. She believes she’s the morality police incarnate, here to judge others by her own set of moral standards. She comes here without so much as a by-your-leave and throws her weight around. In the beginning I was amenable, but she wouldn’t listen. She went ahead and posted her trash up outside my establishment and picketed day and night. I have never met a person I dislike more. Let me tell you; I run an honest and perfectly legal operation; my staff have their health checks on a regular basis. None of my girls are on drugs, and if I found they were, then I would direct them to rehab, and advise them that maybe this sort of work isn’t for them. None of my girls are here because they have to be; they’re here because they like the work and want to be here. I also have a bad feeling that, that bitch may have put you up to this so she can gain sympathy with the authorities to have my place shut down.” Lady Penelope was almost spitting as her tirade came to a conclusion.
Amanda sat quietly and listened to her, smiling inside herself as the woman almost had a cerebral haemorrhage. Her mother had certainly done a number on this poor woman. As Lady Penelope finished, Sam stood as if to leave, “As I stated before; you and my mother have certain elements in common.” Lady Penelope stood with her hands firmly ensconced on her hips, “What on earth are you prattling about you silly child?”
Samantha turned back to stare defiantly at the woman behind the desk; “Let me tell you a little about my relationship with my mother. She and I are at totally opposite ends of the spectrum. You are right when you said she never listens, I have had to deal with that trait of hers for many a year...”Sam paused, giving Lady Penelope a chance to pick up on her meaning, “and one other thing; as vicious as my poor deluded mother is; there is one thing she would never ever do, and that would be to put her own daughter into a situation where it would put my so called godly status and or moral health in jeopardy.”
Lady Penelope’s face flushing meant only one thing, and finally she said “Touché my dear!” Lady Penelope realised then that at no time had Samantha challenged her right to carry on her business; she had in fact been quite responsive to her life choices, “Please forgive me for my outburst, it’s just that, that...that woman rattles me to my wits end.” Lady Penelope indicated to Samantha to sit as she herself sat back into her chair, “Please go on; it must have been hard to grow up in a household with her.”
Sam smiled, “You have no idea! My mother has ruled our home with the bible and an iron fist; if she knew I was here, there’s no telling what she would do to me. So I implore you to keep this meeting strictly confidential. I know and understand that this would be a feather in your cap and you could use it to inflict some serious damage on her, and I wouldn’t blame you if you did. I have to tell you though; I have been on the rough side of my mother many, many times, and have no wish to revisit such times again.”
Lady Penelope had picked up her pen and was twirling it through her fingers as Samantha spoke. Samantha had impressed her by her decorum. Her logical mind screamed furiously not to be taken in, as her instincts, and intuition quelled the fires of rage. This child spoke both eloquently and fluently and displayed a maturity and decisiveness, many years above her obvious age.
Smilingly she countered, “You’re right! It would give me no end of pleasure to grind that irritating woman’s nose in this, but I have my professional pride to think of, and that is to keep anything that happens inside this establishment confidential. I have many wealthy and influential patrons, and they depend on mine and my staff’s discretion, as I depend on their patronage; you have nothing to fear.”
Samantha nodded, “Thank you! That relieves my anxiety no end. I am just now recovering from her last bout of abuse and don’t think I could go through that again.”
Lady Penelope stopped her twirling, “So the rumours are true then?”
Samantha stared at her, wondering if she knew; and if so; then how? Penelope continued, “The grapevine has it that one of the... let’s say...one of Constance’s folds had strayed and she had publicly humiliated this wayward child in church.” Sam blushed. Of all that had happened; the beatings, the mental and verbal abuse; her public humiliation was by far the worst she had to deal with, “Ohhh dear...I...I’m sorry....I Ahhh...I hadn’t realised that it had got out this far. How did you find out about it?”
Penelope held up her hand, “Please don’t be embarrassed and by no means apologise. Let us just say, I have my sources; not all attending church are good God fearing Christians such as your mother, some have used my services to...let see... fill a need; you might say. The clients quite often gossip unreservedly with my girls. It’s the reason I hold all my girls responsible to keep such gossip in house. It must have hurt awfully to be treated as you were by someone you trusted?”
Samantha brushed a stray hair away from her face and looked mournfully at Penelope, “What doesn’t kill only makes you stronger! They say!”
“Yes THEY do! But I doubt that THEY have gone through what you have, none the less; well said my dear. You appear to me to be a very strong minded and assured woman. I commend you on your fortitude.” Sam blushed anew, “Thank you...I think, but I haven’t come out of it totally unscathed; it has come at a very heavy price. My mother’s invidious nature has left some long lasting scars.”
Lady Penelope now felt only remorse at bringing back painful memories for Samantha, “I am truly sorry then for bringing it up.” Penelope dropped her pen onto her desk and took a deep breath, “Let’s get off this unsavoury subject and to the reason for your visit.”
Samantha smiled but wondered if it was going to be any easier to now divulge her mission here, and Penelope caught her apprehension, “Don’t worry my dear; In my years in this industry, I have heard and seen it all. I do not judge another’s kinks. I suggest you just tell it like it is.”
Sam feeling easier sighed, and prepared to start from the beginning.
~..~
Samantha came into the lounge room and wrapped her arms around Mandy’ neck hugging her tightly and kissed her passionately. “Wow! What was that for?” She said, taking Amanda by surprise. Sam smiled, “Just because I love you so much! You are my pillar of strength and I just wanted to remind you.”
Amanda smiled, “If that’s the way you want to show me how much you love me, then I can handle you telling anytime you want...don’t ever let me forget.” Sammy giggled, “You can count on many more reminders.” Samantha turned to walk into the kitchen, but Mandy tapped her on the shoulder, “Well! How’d your meeting go?” Sam waved it off, “Well! I think; I won’t know until later this afternoon though. Where’s mum?”
“The bitch is in her kennel!” Amanda sighed.
Sam raised her eyebrow at the way Mandy had said it, “And did you tell about her rendezvous with her tennis club ladies?”
Amanda sighed, “Why do you think she’s in her kennel? She sulking and she won’t come out. The bitch just completely refuses to obey me. I have tried everything I can think of; I’ve reasoned with her, cajoled, and bribed her as well as threatened, I even went so far as to tell I’ll have Donnie sent to the dog pound if she didn’t relent.”
Samantha gave Mandy that, “I don’t believe you said that” look, “You really think she’d believe you would be willing to send Donnie away?”
Amanda threw up her hands in frustration, “I know I was clutching at straws, but I had run out of ideas. You’re the psyche major! You do better!”
Sam stormed out into the backyard, “Ohhh I’ll do more than better. blondie! Get your fat arse out here now,” she boomed.
There was a resounding, “NO!” from inside the kennel.
“See!” Amanda responded. Sam opened the gate and shouted, “blondie! So help me, if I have to crawl in there and get you; I can guarantee to shove my fist so far up your arse that I’ll be able to drag you out by your tonsils.”
Amanda was standing behind Sam drinking a glass of lemonade at the same moment that Sam had delivered her ultimatum. She choked and spluttered her drink all over the patio as she tried to laugh at what her sweet little Sammy had said, “Ohhh god...cough, cough...not again. I think I’m gonna suffocate this time, it’s running out of my nose; Again! Damn you Sam! A little warning next time Please!” She managed to squeak out.
Sam was giggling to herself but managed to control her facial expression, “I said; Now blondie!”
blondie meekly stuck her head around the corner of the doorway, “I don’t want to have anything to do with those self absorbed gossip mongers. I just want to stay right here where I feel safe and comfortable.”
Samantha pointed to the grass under the clothesline, “Out here or I’ll kick that sloppy cunt of yours to town and back. Now move it!”
Amanda had recovered a little from her coughing to ask, “So where in your psychology coarse does it deal in this way with a stubborn fuck bitch?” Sam just smiled.
blondie knew she really didn’t have a choice, but that didn’t stop her from complaining, “Stop your whinging you stupid bitch,” Sam spat. Once blondie was where Sam could get her undivided attention she knelt and grabbed both blondie’s nipples with her thumb and forefingers, “Now listen here you poor excuse for a human being. You’re not much more than a life support system for a cunt; so I’ll make this as simple as I can.”
blondie eyes popped open at Samantha remark as her cunt contracted and exuded a string a slime. She tried to pull away, but only ended up having Sam clench harder onto her nipples; she then went to grab Sam’s hands to alleviate the pain shooting up her tits and into her shoulders, “Don’t even try it you fuckwit. One yank down on these little puppies and I’ll remove them both with my thumbnails.”
blondie just knelt there bawling her eyes out as Sam continued, “Now this is the way it will be! You are going to that luncheon whether you fucking like it or not; you will play the prim and proper suburban socialite one more time; you will entertain your tennis club ladies with your inane chatter and you will keep them from finding out what a degenerate little dog fucking skank to really are.” blondie shrieked in pain as Samantha squeezed her nipples to drive home her point, “Because if you don’t; and that Benson bitch comes snooping around here for answers to why your ignoring her, and you know she will; she’s going to find out about our little over full skeleton cupboard! And you what that means? Your little escapade as a fuck bitch will be out in public before you’ve had time to swallow Donnie’s last load of cum and we may very well all end up in jail.”
Sam let go of her nipple letting blondie grab them to massage away the pain, “Let me give you a little more advice. The last person you want as a cell mate is me.” She cuffed blondie behind the head to get her attention; blondie looked up, “I know pain, and I know how to inflict it to the max. So don’t fuck with me!”
blondie sobbed as she clung to her bruised nipple, “I’ll do it.”
Samantha turned and went inside. Amanda looked at her mother sobbing on her knees, back to Sam, then back to her mother, “Well mother! Don’t you wish you had listened to me now?” Amanda didn’t wait for an answer as she turned to follow Sam back inside. Sam was sitting on the couch staring at the coffee table, but Amanda didn’t think she was actually looking at it, “You ok darling?” Sam swung her gaze up to Mandy’s concerned face, “I went too far...Didn’t I?”
Amanda smiled and rubbed her shoulder, “On the contrary; I think you were superb out there. I do have one question though. What chapter in your Psychology Manual deals with how to handle that particular situation?”
Sam giggled, “Chapter 14.9.6...How to win the co-operation of a dog fucker with nipple torture.”
They both broke up laughing. Samantha got up and walked back into the kitchen to see what blondie was doing, “She’s still out in the yard!” She looked over her shoulder to Mandy, “Did you tell her to stay?” Amanda came up and put both her hands on Sam’s shoulders as they both looked out of the sliding glass doors, “No! She’s probably just too shit scared to move.”
Samantha brought her hand up and laid it on Mandy’s, “I love her as much as you do, and you know that; Right?” Amanda nuzzled her ear, “I know and so does she, but I think you love her a little bit more than I do!” She said nibbling Samantha’s ear, “Ohhh stop it. I do not!” Sam knew what her lover was alluding to, “I just like to see how far she will go... that’s all.” She said with a cheeky smile.
Amanda laughed, “You and I both know she will go as far as you’re willing to push her!” Sam moved closer to Amanda, “I have always dreamt, but never dared to believe that we would be here like this now.”
Amanda squeezed Sam’s shoulders, “You dreamed of my mother being a dog fuck?” Sam nudged Mandy in the ribs, “Noooooo! I mean as a family. For as long as I can remember this house was a safe haven from my fucked up world. I used to make believe that Mrs, T was my mother and that you were my twin sister. All my good memories I have are with you and blondie out there. I remember the childish inane conversation we have had with your mother; never once did she tell us to stop and grow up. She’s been good to me. You both have!”
Amanda tightened her grip on Sam, rocking her bit, “She been good to both of us. I was wondering about how you manage to conceal the treatment your mother dealt out to you; especially as we were so close and everything.” Sam cuddled into Amanda, “You and your mother my darling!” She flatly stated, “It was the refuge that I knew was here that enabled me to get though and I had no wish to assault you with my mother’s abuse.” Sam smiled and gave Mandy a peck on the cheek.
Sam spun around, “You remember that afternoon we were discussing what we wanted to be when we grew up...Remember?” Mandy screwed her face, then shook her head, “No; not particularly!” Sam dragged Mandy around the other side of the kitchen counter, “Yes you do! We were only about five at the time; I said I wanted to be a ballerina and spun around until I was so dizzy, I almost fell over. You giggled and went on to munch some more biscuit with a thoughtful look on your face. Your mother was laughing at me and my antics as she chopped up some vegies for dinner; she said to you, “Go on sweetheart, what do you want to be?” And you finally said in a serious voice; you wanted to be a Tight Rope Walker in the circus.” Recognition finally dawned on Amanda, “Ohhh Yeah! Now I remember, and mum laughed at me, and I got really upset.” Sam giggled, “You crossed your arms and in a very indignant little girl’s voice, wanted to know why she thought you couldn’t be a tight rope walker.”
Mandy sat down and thought, “She said I’d have to get over my fear of heights before I could do that job.” Sam giggled again, “So you dragged a chair into the kitchen and started to get up on it to show her she was wrong; you had both hands on the back of the chair and when you stood up you froze and couldn’t let go.” “Ohhh god! I was so scared” Mandy interrupted, “I think I even started crying until mum came and got me down.” “We were both crying!” Sammy sighed.
“You were afraid that I was going to fall as well?” Mandy seemed surprised.
Sam shook her head, “No... I knew you wouldn’t fall! You were gripping that chair so hard; your knuckles were turning white, but what you didn’t see in your panic, was your mother hovering only a foot away from you...ready. She was letting you test your limits, but was there as always to rescue you if you got into trouble. My mother would have scolded me for being silly and left me there to either fall off or find some nerve to get down myself. That day I wanted to be you on that chair and your mother coming to my rescue.” Amanda threw her arms around Sam, “Ohhh my poor sweetheart; we’re both here to catch you now.”
Just then Samantha’s mobile sprang to life with the tune to; “You and me baby ain't nothing but mammals. So let's do it like they do on the discovery channel” Sam fumbled with her phone, “This is it! This is the call I was waiting for.” Amanda rolled her eyes, “Ohhh Please!” Sam giggled as she put the phone to her ear, “I set this tunes so I would know who it is; I thought it was very appropriate.”Amanda just shook her head in amazement.
Sam then turned her attention to her caller, “Hello! Yes this is Samantha! I’m so pleased you got back to me... yes... Ah Huh...yes...Ohhh good....thank you so much... yes I will...about six thirty...sevenish. You have been just wonderful...yes Ma’am, I will...Ok! See you later on tonight and thank you once again. Bye!” Samantha flipped the phone shut and wiggled her shoulders and hips, “Show time!” Amanda giggled, “So now are you going to tell me what this is all about?” Samantha became serious, “You trust me; don’t you?” Mandy nodded, “I want this to be a surprise. So all I will tell you is; that every precaution has been taken to keep blondie safe, and to protect her anonymity. At no time will she be in any real danger; and I can also guarantee that she’ll be so humiliated and degraded that she’ll be cumming buckets.”
Sam handed Amanda a small aerosol can, “What’s this?” Sam smiled, “It’s a muscle relaxant! Much better than a ball gag; one squirt down the ol’gullet and bingo! No more bitchin!”
Amanda frowned, “And how do you suggest I get her to take it?”
Sam waved a flowery hand in the air, “You’ll think of something!”
Amanda grinned, “You are a treasure trove of kinky and perverted thoughts. You really are a wicked woman!” Samantha giggled, “As my mother would say: - May I rot in hell!” Mandy giggled and kissed Sam, “If you do then you won’t be alone; I’m sure my mother and I will be right there with you.” Sam cupped Mandy pussy and gave it a little rub, “Satan won’t know what hit him my darling,” she cooed in a sensual voice. Amanda shivered at the stroking of her clit, “Ohhh Goddddd Please stop; I need all my frustrations to get though this evening.”
~...~
Amanda and Sam spent the rest of the afternoon getting blondie ready for her ordeal. Washing took time and after several goes; blondie was radiating a healthy glow. She then had her paw mittens and legs restraints secured in place; along with knee pads. With her hair parted right down the middle and tied with pink ribbons into two pigtails; it made her look like she had two floppy ears on either side of her head. blondie complained, “Why are you doing this to me?”
Amanda swatted her on the rump, “Because we can!” blondie had a feeling of dread; this wasn’t good, she thought. “The girls were way too jubilant and frisky.”
Sam went back inside to get the leashes while Mandy produced the spray can, “What’s that?” blondie asked with unease. “Just breath freshener! You have a bad case of dog’s breath; now open up!” blondie wasn’t convinced and Amanda grabbed one of her nipples as Sam had done that morning, “Open up or I squeeze!” blondie screwed up her face, “Why on earth do you keep going for my nipples?” Amanda giggled, “Because they are so out there and available, and it’s an effective way to get you to do what we want. Now do what you’re fucking told and open that cum trap of yours, or I dig my nails in.”
blondie opened her mouth, but not as far as Mandy wanted, so she dug her nail into blondie’s nipple, “Wider you cum slut!” blondie squealed and opened her mouth as wide as she possibly could. Amanda sprayed a quirt of liquid down her throat and immediately blondie knew it wasn’t breath freshener, “That’s not freshener...” but as she spoke her voice failed her and in the end all she could get out was a whimper. “Geee! That works fast.” Amanda commented; all blondie could do now was whine, “You even sound like a dog,” She laughed.
“I don’t know about sounding like a dog but it certainly stopped her complaining!” Sam commented from behind.
When Donnie saw the leashes; he bound over to Sam knowing they were going for a walks. blondie; still concerned about losing her voice, opened her eyes up as wide as saucers, and then she shook her head as Sam connected her leash to her collar; not being able to speak; she pulled back to get away, but stopped dead in her tracks as Amanda slammed a rolled newspaper down on her butt. blondie yelped, and spun around tethered to her leash, at which Donnie took a half dozen steps away from blondie; not wanting to get some of what the bitch had got.
“Now THAT sounded like a dog yelp!” Sam jested.
Amanda got down level with blondie’s face, shaking the newspaper at her, “I don’t want any more trouble out of you. You have two choices! You can go for walks without any more complaints, or you go for walks, whimpering all you like with this newspaper shove up your arse. You choose!”
blondie wasn’t sure if her daughter would carry out her threat, and certainly had no intention of finding out, so she dropped her head; she knew she was defeated and had to accept what the girls were going to do; it made her even more embarrassed to feel her cunt juice dribbling down the inside her thighs.
Sam was laughing hard, “Way to go Mandy! You’re learning fast.”
Mandy giggled, “I have a good teacher!”
~...~
As blondie was led out the back gate and into the park as the sun had set, but to blondie’s consternation a full moon was rising over the tree line in the eastern shy and was bathing the whole park in an eerie glow. The girls had let them both off the leashes, and while Donnie was doing his usual reconnoitring, blondie stayed close to the girls, jumping at every sound or movement. blondie was terrified! Being a bitch on heat in privacy of one’s own backyard was one thing; this was so far past anything she had fantasised about that she was almost peeing herself.
Amanda shook the newspaper at her and giggled, “Go on mother; you wanted to be a dog, so go do ... I don’t know...doggy things.”
With the implied threat of maybe having to do doggy things while still having a rolled up newspaper protruding from her arse. blondie took tentative steps into the park. It then hit her that if anyone was to come along; Donnie would know a long time before anyone else, so she kept an eagle eye on her mate. Keeping her head down, blondie imitated Donnie and started to sniff the ground in front of her. Not to her surprise, she couldn’t actually smell very much, but was reminded that Donnie’s osmatic senses were far superior to hers; this gave her a little tingle in her pussy.
“I’m not even a good dog!” she mentally derided herself, “Just a cum dump for them!” Her clit itched and her cunt slime increased its flow; all the way to her knee pads
As she moved from one area to another she started to pick up on differing scents although she wasn’t certain what they meant. The dirt smelled different to the grass, and different again to the shrubs. blondie did pick up the scented perfume of wild flowers and lingered for awhile until she moved over to another shrub. There she was assaulted by a pungent but familiar smell; screwing her face up in disgust; she backing up and peered at the shrub; as she had suspected; it was wet, and knew straight away that Donnie had sprayed it to mark his territory.
Amanda giggled, “Find something not to your liking?” blondie stuck her tongue out at her daughter in as much to say, “Fuck you!” and was glad her daughter wouldn’t understand just how forceful her gesture was.
blondie felt a little pressure on her bladder. She could probably hold it until she was back inside her compound, but a deviant and degrading thought struck clit like a thunder bolt, making her pussy contract in a mini spasm. blondie ambled over in front of the girls with her back to them and squatted as best she could; moving her knees as far apart as she could without actually putting her cunt on the ground.
Sam turned to Mandy, “What is she doing?”
Amanda looked on in surprised and then disgust, “You fucking dirty bitch! She’s going to do a pee!” blondie released her bladder, and left a delicious wave of humiliation waft over her as she concentrated on peeing in front of her daughter.
Sam looked confused, “Isn’t she supposed to lift her leg or something. You know...pee on trees a stuff?”
Amanda was diverted from her mother disgusting display by Sam’s comment, “You know! For someone who has so much knowledge of human nature; you sure know fuck all about dogs!”
“Well! Miss smarty britches. Doooooooo enlighten me,” Sam snipped.
Amanda giggled, “Bitches don’t pee on trees, bitches pee just like that skank slut over there,” Mandy raised her voice to make sure her mother could hear her, “only males pee on stuff, and then only to mark their territory.”
Sammy huffed, “I knew that!” Mandy giggled, “You need to make that sound more convincing.” Then they both broke up laughing, while blondie unknowingly quaked herself though the first of many orgasms.
Donnie finished his search of the surrounding area and found no threat to himself or his bitch and came galloping over to blondie, only to knock her over before she finished peeing. blondie found herself laying in her own mess, still peeing over her legs, and scrambled to all fours; trying unsuccessfully to berate Donnie for his actions. Amanda and Sam could only laugh, “Ohhh god blondie; it really must sux to be you?” Amanda giggled.
Donnie then went straight to blondie’s hind quarters sniffing a very interesting and familiar scent; his cock immediately protruding from its sheath. blondie spun around to keep Donnie in front of her, “Ohhh no you don’t! Not out here at least!” Donnie kept circling; trying to get an advantage until blondie realised Amanda was connecting a leash to her collar, “You’re being cruel blondie! Your Donnie’s fuck bitch! And that’s your job! It’s says so on your collar. Remember your contract; you have no choice in the matter.” She said as she dragged her mother over a park bench.
blondie cried as she was unceremoniously leashed to the seat of a very heavy sawn log picnic table. Her head was level with the seat and a thinner log that defined the eating area from the rest of the park was now just in front of her back legs and at hip height, so it was impossible for blondie to sit her cunt on the ground, or move sideways and with Donnie on top of her she found it impossible to lift her legs over the log, this gave Donnie clear access to his appointed target.
Unbeknownst to blondie or Amanda; Sam was sending a text of only one word, “Go!”
Donnie took little time in mounting his bitch; he was so worked up that his penis was already at full attention and starting to swell. blondie felt his weight on her back, and then his knot push roughly into to her sopping cunt. She let out a scream of agony as he slammed home, but nothing more than a whimper was heard as the girls giggled between themself.
blondie thought to herself, “Ohhh god! What have I become? This can’t be happening, am I such a lowlife that I can get so fucking horny from being fuck out in public by a dog. Fuck me you arsehole! Fuck me harder! Dump your cum in me and then walk off and leave me to wallow in my self-pity.”
blondie was on the verge of cumming when a voice shattered the only other sound of rutting animals, “What on earth is going on here?” Amanda froze when she saw a woman holding another dog on a substantial leash. Panic set in and she went to grab blondie’s leash to get her back into their yard. Sam smiled and touched Mandy’s hand to stay her efforts. blondie quaked spasmodically as wave after wave of humiliation and degradation swept over her; she had finally been caught in a carnal frenzy with a dog, and by of all people; another woman, that sent her over the edge into an enormous orgasm.
The woman came closer, “What are you doing?” Sam replied nonchalantly, “We’re not doing anything; she’s the one doing it!” Sam pointed, noticing the bright red flush on blondie’s face.
Amanda wasn’t sure what to do; she just wanted to disappear, so she took a step back and let Sam handle the irate woman.
The woman took a tentative step closer to blondie, “Ohhh my lord! That is positively disgusting! Have you no shame woman?”
blondie doubted if she could have responded to this female, even if she had, had her power of speech, and just hung her head and wept as another orgasm swept through her ravaged body.
The woman turned her head away in contempt, “Why is she...Ohhh dear...Why is she coupling with that...that dog?”
Sam almost laughed out loud. Lady Penelope was a marvellous actress; her rich English accent was absolutely superb in its ability to inflict humiliating damage to anyone’s ego. Samantha knew this was going to put blondie into fits, “Well! It’s like this.” Sam started to explain, “She’s a dog fuck! And she...Ummm; well... fucks dogs! That’s what dog fuckers do...Well....when they aren’t sucking their cocks, or licking arseholes...that is!”
The woman’s face showed disgust, “Goodness gracious me! You need your mouth washed out with soap. I will not stand for such language! Now explain this ... this situation with that vile woman.”
Amanda looked at Sam in disbelief. She couldn’t believe that Sam was carrying on this conversation, but had little time to do anything about it when she noticed that Donnie had spotted the other dog. She scrambled to grab his collar to stop him from going after what looked like a Bull Mastiff; the last thing she wanted was to have her mother dragged cunt first into a dog fight.
Donnie pulled out of blondie with a vicious tug that almost crippled her; she screamed and tried to curl up, holding her hand to her pain racked cunt. Amanda stood her ground and lifted Donnie off his front legs by his collar; she knew if he could get into four wheel drive then she had no hope of controlling him, “I think I had better get Donnie back inside. Sammy! Can you help me please?”
Lady Penelope had much less trouble in controlling Max. He was totally obedience trained and wouldn’t do anything unless directed. So as the girls finally got Donnie back into their yard, she let Max have his head. He took the lead and mounted blondie immediately.
The woman thrashed ineffectually at Max in a show of surprise and abhorrence, “Stop that you naughty dog! Bad dog!” blondie was too far gone to realise in time that this other dog had got his cock into her and was now rutting furiously. Even though she was hurting from her Donnie’s quick exit; the humiliation of again being fucked, and this time by a totally different dog; helped to pave the way for her to overcome the discomfort and started to soar towards another even greater orgasm.
Amanda took Sam’s arm once they were inside, “What’s going on?”Sam smiled, “It’s all going to plan! Don’t worry my love. Remember! Nothing to harm mum; that woman is the one I went to see about setting this all up. Trust me Please...Just go with the flow; I promise everything will turn out ok.” Mandy still had a worried look on her face but nodded, Ok! This is your show; I just hope you know what you’re doing.”
Samantha and Amanda came back to blondie moaning in pleasure as the Mastiff fucked into her, “What have you done?” Sam chided the woman.
“I’m dreadfully sorry my dear, but Max here was just too strong for me to control. I couldn’t stop him. You have to help me get him...you know...get him off her.” The woman fanned her face as if almost fainting, “I don’t know if I can go on. I feel dreadfully ill.” All this theatrics was almost breaking Sam up inside. It had all been worked out pry, and all for blondie’s benefit.
“Here! Sit down. You look positively pale,” Samantha stated with a wink at Mandy. blondie just groaned at the thought of this woman fainting, “I’m the one getting my arse fucked off by her dog and she feels faint. Give me a break!” blondie moved her cunt back into the dog to bring on another spasm
“No No! We have to separate them; you have to help me.” The woman panted.
Sam turned her head away to stifle a giggle. Amanda was feeling that things were not as bad as she had first thought, “Nup! We can’t do that now Ma’am. It’s all too late now he’s knotted with the bitch. His cock will be so big now, he’ll be stretching her cunt wide inside, so big that if we try to separate them now we’ll just pull her cunt inside out, and he’ll be like that for the next fifteen to twenty minutes,” she authoritatively stated.
blondie wanted to curl up and disappear. She never thought she could feel lower, more scummy than she felt right now, and the girls weren’t helping one little bit. If it weren’t for the explosions going off in her brain and shaking her body every few minutes, she would have realised that this was all a put on; a show for her enjoyment.
“Ohhh dear lord! I cannot possibly stay here and wait for this... this degenerate harlot... to...to finish. No! I’m sorry! I cannot bare to watch this for a moment longer; it’s just too revolting,” the woman scoffed.
“That’s ok!” Sam consoled, “How about you come inside with us, and we’ll make you a nice cup of tea, while these two finish fucking each other’s brains out; I’m sure you will feel better.” Sam led Penelope towards the back gate, “Do you think it’ll be all right? I mean what if someone should see them? She may be arrested, or worse; raped even! What if Max should run away after he ...you know...finishes?” Sam stopped, “Your right!” blondie was startled that the girls were going to leave her here, but sighed with relief when the woman expressed her concerns.
Sam then turned to Amanda, “Mandy my darling! Would you be so kind as to tie Max’s leash to the bench seat; we certainly wouldn’t want him to wander off and get picking up by an animal control officer,” she winked again at Amanda and led Penelope off inside.
blondie gasped in horror as she heard Samantha console the woman, “It’ll be all right! Our mother does this all the time. She a lowlife cunt, I know but we love her just the same. To that the woman responded, “Ohhh you poor dears. I feel so sorry for you. It must be terribly embarrassing to have a mother like that?” “Yes it is, but I have to admit; she is cheap to look after. A dog bowl of kibbles and a dish of water, no cloths to worry about, and she lives in a kennel out in the backyard.” The woman gasped, “You can’t be serious?”
Not only was blondie’s sexual behaviour being discussed and abhorred, but her parenting skills were now in for sever scrutiny as well. Her thoughts were, “This has to be a dream, or it’s surely the lowest that I can possible sink!” Another orgasm threatened to prove that statement false.
Amanda tried not to smile as she tied Max’s leash to the seat, watching dog drool drop onto her mother’s neck, and blondie pleading with her eyes, mouthing silently not be left out here by herself. Mandy only scoffed as she read her mother’s lips, “Be reasonable mother! This is your life now; you’re a fuck for dogs, nothing more. What happens to you now is your own entire fault. I for one am with that woman; I have no intention of sitting out here twiddling my thumbs waiting, and watching you get the shit fucked out of you by some mangy mongrel dog.”
blondie was openly crying; she was clinging desperately to the last vestige of her dignity, and her own daughter was deigning her; casting her aside like a piece of trash; she laid her head on the seat as she watched Amanda close the gate. Another orgasm swept up through her.
Amanda shut the gate; worried about her mother. There not more than six feet away was the woman and Sammy with radiantly smiling faces, “Samantha Dianne Kerr! You had better tell me what the hell is going on right now, or so help me; you’re going to be hanging by your tits from the clothesline for a week!”
Sammy opened her eyes wide and giggled, “Ohhh promises, promises! You certainly know how to sweet talk a girl into capitulating. Remember; your mother is the only one that that threat will work on!”
Penelope was enjoying the banter between the two girls, but had more pressing things on her mind; she held out her hand, “I don’t believe we’ve met! I’m Lady Penelope! I’m the person your wonderful Samantha here has contracted to oversee her little theatrical play. I can assure you that your mother is perfect safe; I have my people at both and only entrances to the park and they will see to it that no one gets through without myself knowing; also I’d like to let you two discuss the pros and cons of this, but right now I have a schedule to keep and I need direction.”
Sam looked quizzically at Lady Penelope, “I thought that was the whole play?” Now Amanda started to get worried again, “I don’t like this one little bit.”
Penelope smiled, “Don’t worry! It can be if you wish it! I can call it to a halt right now and we go no further, though I am obliged to remind you that you will be responsible for the entire cost of this little charade.” Samantha shrugged her shoulders, “So? I agreed knowing it would cost me a lot of money, and am quite capable of shouldering those costs.” Penelope nodded, but continued, “On the other hand! If you would hear me out; then I will explain to you how I see away that will drastically reduce those costs.”
Samantha looked at Amanda, and shrugged, “She is your mother!”
Mandy shook her head. No! She’s OUR mother! And we decide together!”
Sam looked back to Penelope, “Ok! We’ll hear you out, but I can’t promise that we’ll agree!”
Penelope smiled, “It is all I ask! Now we have to hurry, we don’t have a great deal of time; it would be preferable to have blondie still knotted beforehand. I have two of my people ready to come into the park and catch blondie in the act; as far as she is concerned they will be Animal Control Officers, they will bundle her up and take her to the dog impound yard.”
Amanda chewed her lower lip as Penelope continued, “In actually fact; it is the home of the man who owns Max; he has several other dogs that he would like to put to blondie and gladly pay a substantial amount of your cost for the privilege. Again! Only if you both agree. I have other ideas but they can wait for now...”
Sam looked to Mandy for direction, “What do you think?” Amanda was getting excited about tormenting her mother a little more, “Ohhh what the hell! What is that saying that the English have?”
“In for a penny! In for a pound?” Lady Penelope expounded smilingly in her most cultivated English accent.
Amanda grinned, “That’s the one!”
Penelope flipped her cell phone open and hit speed dial, “Jonathan! Phase two my dear! Yes! It’s a go...? Penelope paused to listen for a minute, “I’m sorry...I don’t know about that, but I do like it...it is doable, one minute and I’ll ask.” Penelope turned to the girls, “I have a request to ask of you. I don’t normally allow this but I suppose this isn’t a normal situation; even in my business.”
“Please go on!” Amanda urged.
“Jonathan and Alex ‘they are our two ACO’s’ have requested if it would be possible that they might be allowed to take certain liberties with blondie...orally that is?
Sam’s eyes went wide, “Certainly not!”
Amanda giggled at Sam’s refusal; wondering if a little of her lover’s agitation was due to the obvious sexual attraction she had for blondie. Amanda now put her hand on Sam’s shoulder to halt her, “Look who’s being a prude now or is it jealousy?” Sam blushed at this remark while Mandy continued, “I think mum would like a little human contact to break up the monotony of this canine fucking.” Her conversation with her mother earlier that morning gave her the impression that maybe her mother would enjoy a man’s cock sliding into atleast one of her holes.
Penelope smiled and spoke into her phone, “Your request has been granted Jonathan, but oral Only. If I find out any other liberties have been taken...be assured that you will be in a meeting with Daniel before you have had a chance to skite about it. Do I make myself clear?...good... now hurry; it would be a nice touch if Max was still occupied at her rear end, while at least one of you were taking you oral pleasures, and one more thing. The poor woman has been through a lot; so don’t make it too much harder for her. Treat her like you would your mother’s fine crystal.”
With that she snapped her phone shut, “All done! Now we have a little time to discuss my final offer; how about over that nice cup of tea you promised? Everything is now in the hands of my very capable and trustworthy employees, so until the boys bring a very tired and hopefully sated blondie home in a couple of hours; we should take this time to get better acquainted...Don’t you think?”
To be continued...
Chapter 8
Loose Ends Pt 2
While Sam put the kettle on Lady Penelope took the time to speak with Amanda, “You are truly a very fortunate woman to have such a wonderfully intelligent and loving partner as Samantha! She must really love your mother! She risked an awful lot in coming to me.”
Mandy nodded and smiled in acknowledgement, “I truly believe that providence has smiled upon me. I thank my guardian angel every day for being blessed with Sammy as well as my mother. And you’re right! She adores mum.”
Mandy was starting to like this woman, and for her that was rare; unlike Samantha she generally mistrusted people until she had time to get to know them. She wasn’t sure what it was that made her feel at ease. Sam’s faith in her was certainly a plus; or maybe it was just the straight forwardness and down to earth attitude combined with her air of sophistication.
It struck Amanda that Lady Penelope was someone who could just as easily associate with paupers as royalty; giving the same respect to both, “You’re a rare breed! You’re obviously well educated and refined, upper class and yet you deal in such...” Mandy trailed off not quite sure how to finish her statement.
Lady Penelope raised an inquisitive eyebrow, “...in such an unsavoury business?” Penelope finished for her, “Careful my dear ‘Judge not; lest ye be judged’ Kings and Queens piss, shit and fuck just the same as you or I! How else would we continue to have our little princes and princesses?”
Amanda was caught off guard by the coarse language enunciated with such eloquence. Lady Penelope’s demeanour had a deceiving quality, but when coupled with her business interests; it wasn’t hard to realise that she would have to be able to get down and dirty at times. Mandy only then realised what Lady Penelope was saying and her eyes opened wide, “Ohhh I didn’t mean...”
Lady Penelope smiled and raised her hand, looking at her watch, “No need to apologise my dear! Don’t let my pomposity fool you. The upper crust is no more chaste than the general populous, and in some cases far more debauched. They are just fortune to have the funds at their disposal for which to buy respectability. Now I would love to discuss this subject a little further, but right now I need to make another phone call and again I call upon your good nature for guidance.”
Amanda giggled, wondering how anyone could take offence at anything Lady Penelope might possibly say, “I’m all ears; fire away!”
Penelope smiled again, “I have my wonderfully talented Daniel waiting at the kennel where your mother will be taken. He has been advised to allow no one access to your mother without explicit instructions from me. I have already gone though with him what I expect to happen and he will stay within those guidelines. I dare say that Jonathan and Alexander are still enthusiastically entertaining your mother as we speak. So we still have a little time to spare. I would like to suggest that you consider a memento of your mother’s night of nights. My darling Daniel is a brilliant cameraman and does wonderful work in capturing the mood in a most flattering and ...unabridged fashion. He has his film equipment with him just in case.”
Amanda’s ears pricked at the mention of Daniel’s interest in film.
Sam had been listening to the conversation while pottering around in the kitchen; she frowned, “Daniel? Isn’t he the man I met at the door when I came to ask for your help?”
Penelope’s face lit up with pride, but saw the frown on Samantha’s face, “Yes he is! And I know what you’re thinking my dear.”
Penelope sighed wistfully, “Daniel may appear to be slow, sometimes almost vacuous, but I can assure you that is not the case; he is merely slightly autistic, but please let me continue before we run out of time. Daniel would be most annoyed if I wasn’t to allow him enough time to set up.” Sam came over to the table with a tray, containing tea pot, cups, spoons, sugar and cream.
“If I may be so bold?” Lady Penelope extended a well manicured hand, picking up the teapot and started to pour, “Now you don’t have to agree as before, nevertheless, I certainly urge you to consider the possibility of getting a record of your mot...; Please forgive me...that is; blondie’s adventures, if only to allow your mother to view it for her own pleasure at a later date, or maybe even posting it on a pay website to recoup your costs?”
The girls looked thoughtfully at each other. Sam was happy about giving their mother a lasting memento; it would certainly give her hours of pleasurably humiliation, but baulked at posting such a damning video on the web for all to see; although that would also deliver some terrible embarrassment to blondie, “How much would it cost? Maybe the owner of the dogs could pay? Also, can you assure us that the video would be delivered to us without anyone else getting their hands on it?”
Lady Penelope continued to serve the tea, “I give you my solemn promise that no one will see that video unless you say so!”
Amanda’s mind was racing with exciting new possibilities, “You say Daniel is a competent cameraman? Does he use analog or digital? What format would the video be in? ”
Lady Penelope chortled, “Ohhh my lord, so many questions! Not just competent my dear; he is a master! A talented magician of the visual art! You should see his work, and the literature he has on the subject is rather extensive. As for the rest; you will have to talk to Daniel himself, but I do believe he is experimenting tonight with digital; I only know this because he said it would make for better clarity, something about High Definition, but for the life of me, I have no idea why.”
Sam frowned at Mandy’s obvious excitement, “What are you thinking?”
Mandy rubbed hands together; excitement evident in her smiling face, “I’ll explain later, but for now you can tell Daniel to set his equipment up and get all the action”
Lady Penelope was amused at Amanda’s excitement. She had been impressed by Samantha after an almost disastrous confrontation that only served to re-enforce her belief in her methods of interacting with others. Amanda was so much like Samantha that she had no choice but to be taken by this woman as well.
Flipping open her cell phone once more she hit speed dial, “Daniel! Yes darling it’s me! Are you ok, is everything ready? Yes darling, I know you always do as you’re told...you’re my pet... Daniel! Would you be so kind as to set your camera up and catch the performance on tape; our clients would be honoured...yes darling I know your using digital cameras, it was a figure of speech...that’s ok...I know darling... yes...yes, I’m sure that would be just divine.
Amanda and Sam giggled at the one sided conversation.
Penelope smiled; it occurred to her that it must sound quite funny to someone who is only getting a snippet of information, “and Daniel my sweet; I don’t have to remind you that the memory cards are to be delivered to me in person; at no time will they be out of your possession. I also want you to make absolutely sure that no other cameras or taping method are used or anywhere near our client.”
Lady Penelope paused, listening, “... then remind Mr Hansen; if he wants a record of the night, he will have the opportunity to acquire a copy at our client’s pleasure. Remember our policy...yes my dear; UDA Utmost Discretion Assured... yes! I know you will, I know you take your job seriously...yes, as I said to you this morning; you are our clients guardian...yes! You must keep her safe; only allow ...Yes! as in our briefing!” Lady Penelope rolled her eyes in mock exasperation, “Yes! That has been approved as well. The men will be allowed; but oral satisfaction only while our client is having her fun with her suitors. Ok my precious...you have fun now... No! I know you won’t...I meant have fun filming...Yes darling...bye for now.”
Penelope closed her phone and breathed a sigh of relief, “Daniel is such a sweetheart, but he can be tiring at times. He takes everything so literally; if I were to asked him to run up to the top of a fifty story building and get a picture; then he would literally kill himself running ; not walking, not taking the elevator, but run up those fifty flights of stairs. You really have to be careful what you say to him. That is his autistic nature!”
Amanda frown, “I got the impression that Daniel won’t be actively engaging in ... in the fun and games?”
Lady Penelope sympathetically smiled, “If you saw just how big Daniel is, then you probably wouldn’t be asking that question. Trust me! He is as big in manhood as he is in actual size. Very few women can take on Daniel and walk away unscathed. I don’t let him play with the clients or my girls; after all I have a very profitable business to run, and having my girls off convalescing is a waste of man power. Or should that be woman power?”
Sam giggled as Amanda shook her head, “Just how big is Daniel?” Sam cut in before Penelope could answer by raising her hand above her head and then jumping up as high as she could, “He is huge! This bloke makes The Hulk look like a midget; he takes up an entire doorway. Trust me! No one in their right mind would mess with Daniel; I am perfectly satisfied that mum will be safe with him.”
Penelope chortled again, amused by Samantha’s description, “Daniel stands a smidgeon under seven foot, and weighs in at around about two hundred and fifty pounds plus, and it is all muscle. He is the sole reason I have been able to control my business so successfully. I owe him much! I have had in the past, the attention of some very unsavoury characters and Daniel has gently, sometimes not so gently persuaded them to look elsewhere to apply their protection racket. Daniel is fiercely protective of my girls, myself and my business and anyone of my choosing, hence his loyalty to your mother.”
Amanda’s eyes looked like they were going to bulge out of their sockets, and Sam giggled, “You think that sounds intimidating. Try standing in a doorway directly in front of him, craning your neck trying to look up at this monolith. I almost soiled my panties, and most surely would have if it weren’t for his voice.”
Amanda was feeling slightly exasperated, “What about his voice?”
Penelope smiled, “You would think a man of Daniel’s size would have a booming voice capable of knocking down doors however, he has the most wonderfully soft childlike voice. He doesn’t raise it at all. It has an almost singsong quality to it. Quite deceiving when you think about how much damage the man can do when provoked, but he is as a gentle as a lamb normally, especially when treated with respect. As I have said before; he is not stupid, just different.”
Sam wanted to ask a more personal question about Daniel’s manhood, but decided to leave that for a more convenient time and turned to Mandy, “So what’s your idea about this video?”
The two women watched as Amanda’s eyes lit up like sparklers, “I can’t believe that I have an opportunity to test out my program so soon, I would have tried it out on mum’s first video except I destroyed it.” Sammy giggled at Mandy consternation, and at the thought that she sounded like a giddy school girl, “Maybe we can get her to re-enact it and get Daniel to film it, now stop your babbling and tell us you idea.”
Amanda thought for a moment while Penelope sipped her tea, “Have you seen the music video clips where they transform one face to another without a break in the formatting?”
Both women nodded so Mandy continued, “That is a standard program that some call Facial Point Mapping. It pinpoints eyes, nose, mouth, ears, etc and then maps the features; merging them from one to the other. My idea was not to actually stop the merging at some point in the flow, but to actually use percentages of certain traits from both faces to get a composite of the two and end up with a totally fictitious one. It would have features resembling both but when put together the face won’t look like either. Let’s say I use a nose for example; one pug, one straight. Using say forty percent of the pug, and sixty percent of the straight nose you can end up with a nose that has a slight turn up on it.”
Sam was getting as excited as Mandy, “You think you can do that?”
Amanda giggled as she blew on her nails and polished them on her blouse, “Not ‘can’... Have! Mind you it’s only a still photo, but what I have just about finished and would love to try out; is a video program to do much the same thing. That is way more complex coding as the face will be moving through the frames at varying angles and speeds, so the code needed to track all the necessary data needs to be able to compensate for that movement. For example; light, dark, shadows and reflections, that sort of thing.”
Lady Penelope was interested in this development. She had many clients who would be interested in uploading a video if their anonymity could be assured. Lady Penelope was always on the lookout for new ideas that would expand her business. “May I see the photo?”
Amanda was ecstatic that she could show off her achievement, “Sure thing! I’ll go and get them.” Mandy jumped up and raced off into her den. Sam grinned meekly at Mandy’s excitement and hunching her shoulders together with her hands clasped between her knees, “Its Amanda’s passion! She’s actually studying computer code at University, this is just her hobby. She’s constantly tinkering around with graphics and the sort.”
Amanda came back and dropped two photos on to the table, “Those are the source data I’ve used for my end product.” Sam looked at a photo of herself and one of Amanda, “Why haven’t I seen these before? She enquired.
Amanda blushed, “I don’t know why I haven’t showed you? It’s a stupid fantasy, I suppose and I didn’t want to ...make myself look silly. But I got to thinking about what you said when we were talking to mum about her problem with incest, and I started to wonder, since there is no chance of us actually having our own biological child... Well I got to wondering, so I got hold of a program and hacked into it, then using that as a base; I reversed engineered it, re-wrote the code and bingo! This is the result; actually only one of many possibilities.” Mandy held the photo with the picture side against her chest.
Sam was touched that Mandy had fantasies of them parenting together, and realised that it wouldn’t be possible unless they went for an IVF procedure, and then it wouldn’t be just their child but some males as well, and it just didn’t seem right.
Penelope held out her hand, “Don’t keep us in suspense my dear!” Amanda hesitantly handed over the photo. Penelope without viewing it placed it between the other two.
The two women studied the photos. Sam choked up inside as she looked at the composite, it was Penelope who spoke first, “Ohhh my lord, but she is absolutely beautiful!” Amanda shrugged, I thought so at first, but by the time I finished it; I realised that a child isn’t made up from a composite of their parent’s features but a melding of generations of genes.”
Amanda sighed, “I told you it was silly. All this is; is a melding of facial features of two people into one!”
Lady Penelope patted Amanda’s hand, “You’re right my dear! But true love can never be silly. Family lines play a big part in how the child will turn out, trust me I should know.” Penelope tapped her manicured fingernail on her glossy red lips deep in thought, “No! This is deeper; more abstract than that. What I see here is!”
She positioned the two photos of the girls together about ten inches apart, and centred the composite below them forming a triangle; tapping the composite she mused, “I see here the union of two people, a marriage if you will. Two as one, you might say!”
The two girl blushed as Lady Penelope picked up the composite and displayed it to them, “This here my dears represents ...your marriage. If I were either of you; I would have this enlarged and framed, then hung over the mantle! ”
Both girls blushed at the compliment and look to each other, Amanda couldn’t think of any other appropriate response, except. “Thank you for your kind observation.”
~...~
The women chatted on into the night on varying subjects, “...Yes! I was educated at Cambridge from a very wealthy and influential family! Lamentably I was disavowed and in some cases persecuted by my parents for my beliefs and more notably my choice of professions. I choose to immigrate to Australia to be as far away from my pretentious relatives as I could get. So Amanda! To reply to your earlier statement; I tried in the beginning to lose the accent; my pompous airs and graces, but found myself slipping back into my original character. I learned early on that it is almost impossible not to be who you really are. You can change your clothes, you can change your place of residence, you can even change you associates; what you will find most difficult is to change your nature. You can only wear a mask for so long before it starts to irritate, then have to cast it aside before it suffocates you.”
Lady Penelope stood with her hand flat on her chest, “This is who I am! And I make no apologies; I am what I am! A highly educated, of good English stock and a wonderfully talented, pompous hooker,” Penelope’s expression went from self-importance to an impertinent smile, “as opposed to an ordinary run of the mill street walker. I also found it gives me an edge by keeping others guessing!”
As both Amanda and Samantha fell about laughing; Penelope tittered, “Ohhh so now you think me a comedienne; who said you can’t teach old dogs’ new tricks?”
With that the door bell chimed, and Lady Penelope looked at her watch, “My lord is that the time? That may very well be another dog returning from her first training session.” Amanda giggled as she rose to answer the door with Sam following, while Penelope took the liberty of clearing away the china tea service.
Mandy opened the door and immediately knew from her conversations with Sam and Lady Penelope; the man holding what looked like a small child wrapped in a blanket could only be Daniel. Her head of straggly and matted hair was partially covered and laying on his left shoulder with her left arm up and over his right; the only indication of who this bundle actually was; was a mittened right hand hanging from the blanket and an enormous dark wet patch extending outwards from below her bottom. Amanda was confronted with two concerns; the first was for the well being of her mother; the second was whether or not to take her from Daniel, fearing him either dropping her in fright or becoming agitated and fiercely protecting her.
Intimidation made her decided to take a step back and bumped into Sam grabbing her hand for moral support, “Hello again Daniel; is our mother ok?” Sam kept her voice low and soothing.
Daniel seemed to stare down stoned face at the two women for ages before he nodded, “Ma’am! The lady had a big night! I think she’s kinda tired is all. I tried to clean her up some; but I wasn’t really good at it. Sorry!”
Samantha pulled Mandy aside and gestured for Daniel to come in, “Please come in; Lady Penelope is waiting for you in the lounge room.”
Daniel took off his beret and bowed to get through the doorway, cradling blondie effortlessly in one arm. Amanda just couldn’t believe Sam when she told her how big he was, and was having a hard time believing it even now. Both of them actually had to flatten themselves against the wall to allow him to pass in the hallway.
They followed Daniel in as he again hunched over to go through the archway into the lounge, “Daniel! My darling; did the night go as planned? Here! Put her on the couch.”
Daniel laid blondie gentle on the cough, where she moaned and slightly shifted to get comfortable, “I think it went ok Miss Penny, apart from a little trouble with Mr Hansen and Jason.” Lady Penelope shuddered and sighed, “Please Daniel; as I have said on many occasions; not in front of the clients.” Daniel’s face screwed up in an apologetic wince, “Now what is this trouble you mentioned?”
The two girls smiled behind their hands as Daniel screwed his beret in both massive hands as he tried to debate on how to tell Lady Penelope what had happened, “I broke Mr Hansen’s camera and I think I broke Jason’s hand?” Then he quickly added, “But you I said I had to protect...” Lady Penelope put her hand up and immediately Daniel fell silent.
Sam and Mandy were checking blondie over as Daniel related the events. Her hair was matted with semen and plastered flat on her head; she stunk of cum, but was resting peacefully, so they turned their attention to the conversation, “I am fully aware of what I said Daniel, and I am quite sure you were acting in our clients best interest. I can imagine why you broke Mr Hansen’s camera and I fully understand, so just tell me what happened with Jason!”
Daniel took a deep breath, “It was late and the lady wasn’t movin all that much. I think she was just fucked out by then!” All three women stifled smiles behind their hands as Daniel went on without noticing, “Jason was skull fucking her and I don’t think she was doin what he wanted, so he told her ‘suck my cock harder you fuckin whore or I’ll fuck you up good with my fists’”
“I told him that he couldn’t hurt her, and he told me she was a just piece of rancid fuck meat and he could do whatever he wanted; that’s when he stepped back and was going to haul off and thump her, so I grabbed his hand and I think I squeezed too hard, cause I felt something click and Jason went down like a bag of shit, holding his hand and screaming that I broke it.”
Daniel had a worried look on his face, “I’m sorry Miss Penelope; I didn’t mean to hurt him, but I had to stop him. Didn’t I?” I think I’m in a lot of trouble now, cause Mr Hansen was real angry.
Mandy and Sam stood gobsmacked, while Lady Penelope giggled behind her hand, “You’re not in any sort of trouble at all Daniel. You did as ordered! Don’t worry about what Mr Hansen had to say; by the time I get through with him, he’ll be the one apologising to you and our cute little cum bucket over there.”
Daniel seemed relieved and Penelope turned to Amanda, “Well there we go! It has been a long night, so I believe it has come time to bid you all farewell. It has been an interesting evening to say the least. Is there anything that we can do before we depart?
Sam looked to Mandy before asking, “Daniel would probably cause less stress on our mother if he could help take her upstairs? We would certainly appreciate it.”
Lady Penelope got Daniel’s attention with just the slightest pressure on his arm, “Before you go; I believe you have something for me?” Daniel handed her the cards and walked over to the couch gently picking blondie up and cradled her in his arms, then following Samantha up stairs.
Amanda stayed, “I hope there won’t be too much trouble from Mr Hansen?” Lady Penelope patted her arm affectionately grinning, “There There my dear, don’t you worry about any of that. I even have it in mind to charge that boorish oaf a ten percent aggravation levy. He can’t afford to cross me! I’m the only one in town who will put up with his kinks. That is besides the fact that I also have information that he would not want publicised. He really does not have a leg to stand on. As for Jason his chauffeur; it will give me great pleasure to see to it, that he’ll be looking for employment in another state by the time he gets home from the hospital.” Lady Penelope shuddered, “I could never stand that Neanderthal!”
Taking Amanda’s arm she placed the memory cards in her palm, then rolled Amanda’s hand closed and patted it, whispering, “Signed sealed and delivered, I would also be most grateful if I could view the outcome of our efforts, and secondly; would I be allowed to have those photos; you know, bit of a keepsake?” Amanda smiled, picking up the photos as she pocketed the card, “My Pleasure! And I’ll see to it you get a copy of the final edited version of blondie’s gala performance.”
Daniel laid blondie on the bed, covering her with the blanket and patting her shoulder, then stepped back looking at Sam, “I’m sorry I couldn’t get her cleaned up better Ma’am, but I had to get her out of there once the shit hit the fan.”
Sam smiled and took hold of Daniel’s tie, gently pulling his head down to her height, then gave him an affectionate kiss on the cheek, noticing then that blondie had left a stain on Daniel’s shoulder, she tried to clean it off, “You did well Daniel, you have nothing to feel sorry for...I have to admit you scared the crap out of me at the parlour but now I’m quite taken with you.” Daniel seemed to blush as he touched his cheek; no one kissed him like that except Miss Penny, “Awww that’s ok Miss Samantha! I really like you and Miss Amanda; you’re good people and so is ... blondie; your mother!”
As Daniel and Lady Penelope left; Amanda put her hand on Daniel’s arm, “Thank you so much for all the help you gave our mother, I’ll be sure to tell her what you did for her; maybe one day she’ll be able to thank you in person.” Daniel blushed again, but only nodded as he turned to open the car door for Lady Penelope.
~...~
blondie woke next morning to a start; she tried to open her eyes but found it impossible; with panic setting in she flailed her arms. Her legs were free so she managed to sit up on what was obviously a bed; she thought, “Whose bed? And where is that bed? Am I in Jail ...or some perverts cellar? blondie heard some movement off to one side. Amanda and Sam had taken turns watching over blondie throughout the night, “Who’s there? Where am I? Why can’t I see?” It hurt to speak as though she was getting a sore throat and sounded hoarse, but atleast she could talk again, “Settle down or you’ll hurt yourself, your eyelids are glued together with a gallon of dried cum. We didn’t want to wake you up to clean it off.”
blondie gasped, “Is that you sweetheart? Mandy is that you?” Amanda yawned then giggled, “Of course it is mum! Who did you think it was?” blondie shook with relief, “I didn’t know! I thought maybe I was in jail. The last I saw of you was out in the park, then you left and those men came. They said they were Animal Control Officers and... an,”
blondie started to cry from the build up of emotions and because the tears had no way of falling; her eyes started to sting, “Stop crying! And don’t rub your eyes they’ll only hurt more; here let me help you to the bathroom; you need a shower to loosen up all that grunge; God you’re a mess!” They passed Samantha along the way, “Morning cum bucket!” blondie stopped sniffling long enough to blush and reply, “Morning Samantha; where ever you are.”
blondie felt the warm water flowing gloriously over her body; she faced the shower head and revelled in the massaging effect of the water as it hit her face, then flow down her chest. As the cum dissolved and she was able to open her eyes; the first thing she saw through blood shot eyes was Amanda in the shower with her. It hadn’t surprised her as she had felt her daughter’s hands running over her arms and legs, helping to rid her of the cum; what gave her cause for a little dismay was that her daughter was naked as well.
Still with her head under the stream of soothing water, blondie watched, and then smiled as water streamed off her breasts and splashed over Mandy. “Peek-a-Boo!” Mandy spouted, looking up as she rinsed her mother’s thigh. blondie sighed, “I have never before been so happy and relieved to see your beautiful smiling face!” she pulled Mandy upright kissing her on the cheek.
Mandy hesitated, and blondie saw it in her face; she stood stock still, straining to see though the veil of water cascading past her eyes. blondie watched intently as Mandy balked several times with her hand as she tried to reach out and touch her mother’s face. Mandy was torn; torn by indecision; first of all she want to take her mother, and show her just how much she meant to her. She felt guilty and wanted to reassure her that last night wasn’t a malicious act on their part.
She knew where it might lead though, and that frighten her. She knew if it went too far then she would lose her frustrated edge; a sexual frustration that allowed her to except and participate in Sammy’s masochistic nature and, her mother’s perversion with animals without getting nauseated. What hadn’t helped was viewing the video of her mother’s debauchery with man and beast.
What seemed like an eternity, the two gazed into each other’s eyes. blondie’s lips parted in a simpering gesture; she too was caught by simular demons her daughter was now fighting. So much had happened to her in the last twenty four hours that her emotions were fleeing in all direction; she shook with the tension of the moment.
Amanda finally overcame her incertitude, helped in no small part by the look on her mother’s face; bring her hands up to part her fringe that was noticeably obscuring mother’s eyes. Amanda moved ever so slowly into the stream of water, placing a light kiss on her mother’s quivering lips. Moving slowly, and holding her breath in fear. But ever more surely; she pressed her lips to her mother’s. blondie felt herself being gently pressed backwards against the cold tile wall and gasped. Amanda took the advantage and slid her tongue into her mother’s open mouth, lashing the roof and tangling with her tongue in an oral ballet of passion. Mandy thought she could taste what must be stale cum; never having experienced semen before she wasn’t sure. Instead of making her sick; this thought only fuelled her sexual frustration and desire for release; strengthening her desire to lock lips with her mother.
blondie stiffened slightly at the onslaught, unsure of how to react, knowing that this was forbidden fruit, she trembled with fear of the consequences. blondie felt her daughter’s erect nipples spearing into her own, exciting her own nipples as Amanda mashed their bodies together. She fought a losing battle as her darling brought her leg up, rubbing her inner thigh on her hip, twisting her lower leg behind her mother’s, trying desperately to lock herself onto her mother’s pelvis.
blondie caved with a wistful sigh and slid one hand around her daughter’s slim waist, cupping the other behind her head; she knew she was going to hate herself later, but she couldn’t deny Mandy any longer. For Amanda’s sake she repelled her heterosexual revulsion to the contact and steeled herself to help her daughter to feel justified. She only hoped against all hope that Mandy wouldn’t hate her for not putting up greater resistance when this was all but a memory.
Amanda felt her mother’s resolve weaken and ran her right hand down the side of blondie’s neck, “I love you mum!” Sensually tracing the rivulets of water as they made their way onto her mother’s chest; Mandy chased them down massaging as she went; tweaking her mother’s nipple and massaging her breast, relishing her mother’s supply body. blondie moaned in encouragement and buried her face in her daughter’s wet hair almost weeping at her own lack of willpower as much as the nervous sexual energy she felt emanating from her daughter’s touch.
“My daughter needed me. This is for my sweet, sweet Mandy,” She kept telling herself.
Mandy’s other hand was exploring her buttocks, massaging and pawing her with greater urgency; it was only when she hunched slightly to moved her hand up between her legs, searching for her pot-of-gold that blondie froze solid, bringing her back to reality and grabbing her daughter’s hand;, “Please Sweetheart! This will only end in tears for both of us.”
It wasn’t exactly what she meant, but was all she could manage to come out with at this moment; she mentally kicked herself.
Amanda broke down from her weeks of built up sexual tension, and started to cry into her mother’s neck, “I’m so sorry mum, I... I know you said that...” blondie hugged Mandy tenderly, as Mandy slumped into the corner of the cubicle covering her face in shame.
“I know what I said sweetheart, and that’s not the reason we can’t continue,” her mother consoled, lifting her daughter’s chin.
“There’s something I have to tell you and it has to do with last night,” blondie lifted Mandy’s chin a little higher and looked into her eyes, “Last night I... I was a...I’m not good enough for you to... I’m a dog fucker darling, and you deserve better than me, Sammy is your love; she’s the one who deserves your attention.”
Mandy wiped her hair off her face, “I know perfectly well what you were last night! You were a cum bucket, and fuck hole for every man and his dog. You fucked and sucked until you passed out. I know; I saw the video! I watched every sordid detail. You’re my mother as well and I wanted to show how much I love you.” Humiliation threatened to swamp blondie’s cunt; now there were two tapes of her indulgent bestiality; she was shocked to hear what Mandy was saying, but heartened that her daughter would commit herself to such a depraved mother.
In all the turmoil after waking up, she’d totally forgotten to ask how she came to be home. She felt sure then, that her degenerate life had been discovered. She was absolutely sure she was going to pay dearly for her licentious behaviour. Waking up at home was a relief beyond imaginings, “You knew and still you want to...? How? I mean what happened?” blondie was in a world of confusion.
Mandy sniffed, “I think I should let Samantha tell you, it was her gift to you! I just went along with it because I knew you would revel in it.” blondie cupped Mandy face in her hands, “You mean it was all staged for my benefit?” Mandy nodded sheepishly, and blondie laughed and knelt down, ‘Well then that changes everything,” she said, looking up into Mandy’s vibrant blue eyes as she gently cupped her daughter’s mons, “I am going to have to be especially nice to your wonderful girl my sweetheart, but for now I think my girl needs a little TLC.” Amanda stayed blondie’s approach, “You said that you can’t! You said that you hate it!”
blondie sighed in frustration, “Will you quit reminding what I said and open your damn legs young lady. I know what I said! It gives me great pleasure to do this for my daughter even though I get little sexual satisfaction out of it, and since you have already watched your mother in the most degenerate display of her life, and know what I went through. Then I can safely say that you would agree with me when I inform you that, if anything comes within a mile of my fucked out snatch then I’m going to scream the fucking house down. I’m so sore that I won’t be fucking anything for atleast a week.” with that she brought her tongue to bear.
Samantha was leaning on the door jamb and heard the discourse between mother and daughter;she softly giggled to herself, “So who loves mother more now my sweet?” She turned and left, giving them time alone, as she heard Mandy stifle a whimpering moan, “Have fun my darling heart!”
~...~
blondie blushed as her hair dresser tucked the protective shawl around her neck. She was sure that she must have felt her collar, even though she was wearing a finely woven turtleneck sweater. The girls had giggled when they announced that she was being taken for a makeover to prepare her for her upcoming luncheon, and forbade her from removing her collar. Apart from this embarrassment she was truly enjoying all the fuss; manicure, pedicure, facial scrubs and avocado masks were some of what was on offer.
Right now she could feel Simone, the hair stylist running her fingers through her hair, “Mrs. Thompson! You have absolutely gorgeous hair! I don’t think I have ever seen it so shiny and healthy. Have you changed your conditioner?”
Amanda had taken off to do some shopping by herself and Samantha was sitting at a table not more than six feet away getting her nails done, she giggled to herself, “Isn’t it that the old bottle you found that belonged to your mother, Mrs T?” blondie felt her face heat up with embarrassment, hoping Sam wasn’t going to run with this.
The only thing she had, had in her hair of any significant amount was cum; either dog or man, “Yes! It’s an old family recipe; been in the family for years, but I have no idea what is in it.” Simone continued to fondle her hair, “Well whatever it is; it has a lot of protein, because that would be the only reason that it’s so shiny!” blondie felt a heatwave flash over her face, a small trickle escape her nether lips, and Sam had trouble containing her mirth; all to the ignorance of Simone who was too caught up with Mrs. Thompson’s hair, “I think today we’ll only need to give it a slight trim and a blow wave!”
~...~
blondie sat with legs tightly together and skewed to the right, feet crossed and tucked under her chair with hands in her lap. Sitting lady like, prim and proper was something she had done ever since her days at deportment school, but today was for a totally different reason and nervously searched faces in case she saw someone she knew. Amanda giggled, “Stop worrying mum, nobody’s looking.”
blondie let out an exasperated sigh, “It’s alright for you my dear and loving daughter, but you’re not the one sitting in a food court, in the middle of a busy shopping mall with your skirt barely covering your arse with no panties on. Not to mention sitting a pool of slimy you-know –what, and to top that off this turtleneck is so thin that my nipples are threatening to poke though any minute because you wouldn’t allow me to wear a bra, atleast I could have worn a coat; its cold in here you know!”
Amanda burst into another round of the giggles, “Yes I know! Your nipples have gone way past threatening!” blondie looked down and groaned as she saw that her nipples were tenting the fabric of her sweater, she quickly folded her arms across her chest, “now my collar my collar is feeling decidedly claustrophobic! It feels like someone has just tightened it two notches!”
“By-the-way; who’s skirt is this anyway? I know it’s not one of mine!”
“It’s one of mine!” Samantha said from behind her. blondie jumped in fright, “Ohhh god! Don’t do that! You scared the willies out of me!”
Sam put the tray of food down on the table giggling, “Why are you so jumpy?”
Deep down blondie loved to hear her girls so happy, even if it was at her expense; she unfolded her arms to show her nipples attempt at escape and quickly flipped her skirt up and down to revel bare skin, then just as quickly folded her arms again, “Need any more reasons?” she quipped in an almost sarcastic tone. This just broke the girls up, while blondie tapped out a tattoo with her fingers on her arm, still nervously searching for familiar faces.
Sam handed blondie a cup of coffee, “For me?” Gee ta! How do you suppose I drink that and keep decent as well?” Both girls just shrugged smiling, “What about something to eat?” blondie was almost drooling looking at the food. Amanda shook her head, “Nope! Dogs only need to be fed once a day and you’re lucky that we entitled you to coffee.” “How do you think you managed to fit into one of our little outfits?” Sam cut in, “And besides; they don’t serve dog food, anyway!”
blondie hadn’t thought about it, certainly hadn’t seen herself in front of a mirror in weeks, “You really think I’ve lost weight?”
Amanda fanned her face, “Trim, taught, and terrific mum!” Leaning close to her mother, so she could whisper, “I’d drop you to the floor right here and fuck you senseless, if I thought I could get away with it!” Sammy giggled, “What do you mean you would? You already have in the shower. Remember!”
blondie blushed and Amanda feigned shock, “Did not!” “Did too!” “Did not!” Sammy put on a false pout, “Damn well did well Too!” Mandy childishly retorted again, “Did not! She just gave me a tongue lashing! And ohhh my lordie, it was the only tongue-lashing she has ever given me that I’ve actually enjoyed! So there!” Sam giggled softly as blondie’s face felt like it was going to imminently combust. She was looking around while the girls were bickering, “Will you two stop it! Someone is going to hear!” Both girls then fell into another fit of the giggles.
Mandy recovered, “Your diet of dry dog food seems to be working, being out in the yard, and keeping yourself busy gardening has toned up your stomach and left you with an all over tan that most bikini models would be envious of!”
blondie smiled at the compliment as she sipped her coffee, holding the cup with both hands keeping her nipples shielded with her arms; the first hit of caffeine in ages gave her a slight buzz, “That maybe true!” then she whispered behind her cup, “But I seriously doubt those so called bikini girls would care to take on my health, fitness and beauty regime at all, let alone long enough to get any practical results out of it.” blondie then stroked her silky hair and scoffed. That sent the girls into another avalanche of laughter.
~...~
Midmorning on Friday saw blondie standing naked apart from her pink collar, in front of the mirror that was once hers, “The girls are right! I do look good!” blondie turned side on and ran the flat of her hand over her stomach, watching her reflection intently; where only a couple of weeks ago she had a bit of a belly, it was now flat as a washboard. Turning front on she checked her hips and thighs, they also had lost the plumpish look, and her tan was indeed all over, with no garish white bikini lines at all.
Taking a closer look at her birthmark just above and to the left of her pubic mound, she noticed it to had darken considerably, defining the edges more clearly; she traced a now manicured fingernail around the outline, “Well I’ll be! Now that’s just downright scary!” she murmured, peering intently at the dark brown stain. Because of its position, it had never seen the sunlight, as it was hidden with clothing, even under a bikini. She had never taken too much notice before, as a child she always thought it looked like a rocky outcrop laying on its side. Now she saw it more distinctly and it looked now more like the head of a germen shepherd about the size of a twenty cent piece. “My mind has to be fucking on me?” blondie shuddered to shake off the eerie feeling. She was still not comfortable being completely bald down there either, but atleast the girls had done it themselves with a home waxing kit they heated in the microwave, and not someone she didn’t know. That would have embarrassed her and made her gush, “Damn that hurt!” she remembered, trying desperately to push the previous observation from her mind. She brought her palms up under her breast and lifted them; her C cups still had a slight drop to them as she expected; she consoled herself , “You can’t breast feed a child for almost two years and keep your perky tits forever darlin.”
The girls entered the bedroom, “Like what you see?” Samantha smirked.
blondie immediately dropped her hands to her side and chewed her lip, “Yes I do like what I see! Wouldn’t you?”
blondie felt nervous and she couldn’t explain why; she had done this many times; for years in fact. She would get dressed and go meet her friends at the tennis club, idly chat and gossip while enjoying a meal and a few drinks; only this time she didn’t feel like they were friends, more like inquisitors. She felt like a woman being led to her trial, and subsequently burned at the stake for heresy against the female race.
“Do I really have to do this? I just know I’m going to cave, and fuck it all up” blondie was close to crying and fought the tears. Amanda put her arms around her mother and hugged her for comfort, “You know you do! We have faith in you! Do this right and you can go back to your chosen life, do this and you’re free of them. If you don’t! ... They’ll haunt you for the rest of your miserable life. Think of it as tying up loose ends.”
Sammy had laid out the outfit they had decided that their mother should wear, “Ok mum, it’s time to get ready. This is it!” blondie turned to see the cream turtleneck sweater she had worn to the beauty salon, and realised that her collar wasn’t coming off. Her nerves were slightly offset by the cream knee length skirt lying next to it, “Atleast the skirt is longer,” she mused. A tan half jacket lay next to it; “Ohhh goody! I get a jacket this time.” There were no panties or bra, but that didn’t surprise her. What did surprise her were two lengths of cord and a paper bag, “What’s in the bag?”
Mandy giggled, “I went shopping for some special treats; I know how reluctant you were about today so I thought I’d give you a little reminder of who you really are. We wouldn’t want you to get too comfortable and fall back into your old ways. Now would we?”
blondie sighed and hung her head. She still found it hard to except that she was now a play thing to amuse her children, and today they were playing dolly dress up; only this was kinky slut doll they were dressing, “No sweetheart, we would want that!”
Sam was rummaging around in the bag and squealed with delight, “A butt plug! My god and it’s a huge one too!” Sam’s clit tingled at the thought of having it shoved up her arse but blondie’s stomach cramped into a tight ball, and eyes just popped out of her head.
Amanda sighed in annoyance, “Samantha! Will you stop prying into things that don’t concern you?” Sam pouted, so Mandy relented, “Ok then, you can have that one; it’s yours anyway, blondie’s plug has a tail on it.” Sammy squealed in excitement as Mandy addressed her mother, picking up a tube of lube, “Over the bed, face down arse up!”
blondie stood mesmerised by the big black rubber plug in Samantha’s hand; at the widest part it had to be two and a half inches in diameter maybe three? And eight inches long, fear gripped her like an iron vice; squeezing any sort of defiance out of her. Her brain was fighting a losing battle with itself, “No No it’s too big! You can’t possibly... It’ll destroy... I’ll never be able to walk... Ohhh Please god no! Do something! Don’t just let this happen.” The terror muddled her thoughts; she was confused as to why she didn’t just bolt out the door and run. All the while her body as if on autopilot laid her on the bed; face down and arse up.
Had Samantha not been so caught up in admiring her plug, and known what was going on in blondie’s head she could have told her how it was happening.
blondie’s left side of the brain; normally on most people the dominant side, the analytical and rational side was so caught up and traumatised by the thought that her arse was going to be reamed by this gigantic lump of rubber, that it went catatonic and lost all control of her body, so the right side; the one dealing with automatic responses ‘driving, walking’ the things we do without seriously thinking about; this side took over and put blondie right where she was told to be.
By the time she realised that she had lain down it was all too late; her body still refused to do her bidding, the most she could do was grab a fist full of bed covers and buried her face in the doona and tremble. She felt her daughter’s slippy finger slide effortlessly into her arse; it didn’t hurt as much as it felt uncomfortable, then a cool harder object touched her sphincter. blondie’s body involuntarily tensed, “If you tense up then it’s going to hurt!” Sammy informed her.
There was nothing blondie could do to relax and except what was to be; one set of muscle wanted to scoot over the bed and run, while another set was paralysed in fear; in the end blondie just trembled, and cried into the doona, “Have it your own way mother!” Amanda scoffed and slipped the butt plug home. blondie screamed into the doona, kicking her legs out in response to the invasion, and shaking violently; the girls looked at each other in stunned amazement, “Ohhh come on mum! It wasn’t that bad; anyone would think we’d used Sammy’s butt plug for Christ sake!” Amanda retorted.
Pain shot up blondie’s arse, but not as much as she had feared. Her brain wasn’t collating the information being sent back from her body every well at all. With her brain was in overload; she took some minutes to latch onto what her daughter had said. Her arsehole was still burning, but not badly as she imagined, it was just a little more uncomfortable than when Mandy had lubed her up.
“Your done mum, you can get up now,” Mandy said shaking her head at all the dramatics.
“Is that it?” blondie asked through sobs of uncertainty.
“Of course it is! What’d you expect?” Sammy queried, then pointing to the plug in her other hand she continued, “This?; She picked up the packet that blondie’s plug came in, “This is the one you got!” With that Sammy showed blondie a picture of her plug; it looked to be about an inch in diameter at the widest, narrowing down to about the size of her pointer finger, then flared out to a disc to stop it from going all the way in and about four inches long, with what looked like a ponytail hanging out of the flat end.
blondie stood up wiping her tears away with an ashamed smile, “Well... yes...I thought...”
Amanda rolled her eyes, “Ohhh please mum! You’re such a dumb bitch, and getting stupider by the day. It must be all that cum you’ve swallowed. I always knew that sperm wasn’t good for a woman!” blondie quivered at the onslaught from her daughter; she could feel her pussy moisten, “If I used that one on you, Amanda continued, “You would certainly be in hospital getting your arsehole reconditioned instead of your luncheon. Hell! I don’t even know if Sammy’s going to be able to wear it!” Sam piped in giggling, “But I can guarantee that we’ll be giving it our best shot!”
“Remind me to book mum in for breast implant after she’s finished with her snob club; you haven’t got any bubble gum on you either by any chance?” Mandy chuckled.
“Blonde, dumb, hung, and full of cum! Ohhh my god! That’s a tongue twister!” Sammy giggled. blondie shuddered, feeling her pussy moisten further.
The tail swishing across the backs of her legs prompted her to turn and look in the mirror. The tail sprouted from between her cheeks and hung to below mid thigh, about two inches high than the backs of her knees; she knew that she would have to sit carefully not to let it show. Mandy informed her that they were going to replace the tail with hair from her own head later on; then said, “Collar and cuffs need to match, you know!”
When she finally turned around she saw Mandy’s smiling wickedly with Sammy’s nipple springs in her open hand, “I like...” then stopped, “Ohhh no you don’t! Now they will hurt, and without a stainless steel bra; there’s nothing to stop them from poking a mile out from my chest!”
It wasn’t to be!
blondie cried out as they attached both nipple springs, but it wasn’t long before the pain subsided to a dull throb as Sammy had promised. It gave her no end of embarrassment to have the girls flicking her nipples just to see them shudder to a halt; it also made her juice up even more. By the time she was finished dressing, with makeup and accessories; she looked the typical suburban middle class mother, come socialite. On the outside atleast!
She looked divine; her full tan accentuated by her cream sweater, cream knee length skirt, tan jacket. A three inch wide tan belt was now clinching a waist that was smaller than she could ever remember. To go with that, her light brown stay up stockings, and tan five inch stilettos and clutch. She now understood the reason for the selection of the outfit; it had all centred on her shoes.
She had bought them on a whim. They looked more erotic than sluty; it was the colour that toned them down. blondie had never worn them out of the house; they hurt like hell and she found it hard to walk in them.
Under this facade; this veneer of respectability, was the degenerate dog fucking whore and cum bucket. Her collar under the turtleneck reminded her, as did her butt plug, tail and nipple springs. The cords she had seen on the bed were now root clinching her breasts in a rope bra fashion, making them sit up higher and looking bigger than they really were. Under this thin veil of deception, she felt herself dirty, depraved and perverse. The girl’s idea had worked well, “Too well!” in blondie mind as she felt her cunt slime slide from her fuck hole and make its way south. There wasn’t even an iceblocks chance in hell that she could possibly forget just who, and what she was.
It made her shiver with trepidation and delightful humiliation.
Samantha sighed, “You look gorgeous Mrs T!” Amanda agreed whole heartedly to blondie’s delight, “Why thank you my children! Let’s hope that nothing happens to make us regret this ensemble of yours!”
Mandy giggled, “I doubt that mum, now out you go and woo the bloomers off those old hags!”
blondie sighed, “Sure you won’t come with me? I could do with the moral support!”
Sammy shook her head sadly, “They’ll smell a rat as soon as they see us. You have never taken either of us to your tennis club in all the time you have been going. I’m sorry mum, and besides we have a prior engagement with a butt plug, and from the size of it,” Sammy wiggled her eyebrows, “I think it’s going to take all afternoon to get it stowed away in its rightful place.” blondie laughed out loud, “You are one sick bitch! You know that Samantha?”
Both girls giggled as Mandy responded, “I know! I think I’ll string her up be her nipples while you’re at the club and beat some sense into her.” Sammy squealed, “Ohhh goody, then can I have my butt plug?” blondie rolled her eyes as they patted their mother on the arse, and sent her on her way.
~...~
blondie cursed her luck. The only available car parks were miles away from the front entrance. She steeled herself for the walk, striding off gingerly. She felt self conscious; her collar seemed to tighten with every step, her breasts pulsed in concert with her rapidly beating heart, her nipples were a dull ache and seemed to be rubbing holes through her sweater and jacket and her heels hurt and made her arse sway, even the butt plug made her have to accentuate that sway just to feel a little more comfortable.
She felt light headed as though she was going to pass out, and concentrated on her breathing, which only made her breasts rise and fall sensuously. Passing some people on the way made blondie blush slightly; especially when out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of and heard one guy slamming his thumb in his car door while ogling her. blondie stifled a smile and kept walking, she had to admit it did her feminine ego good to be noticed.
The heat outside made her wish that she didn’t have this sweater and jacket on, her nerves were enough to make her perspire, She also knew that inside was going to be cool, if not cold. The club management always had the air conditioning set just a tad too low for some stupid reason, most patrons complained until they gave up, realising that it did no good and just wore warmer clothing.
“Angela! You who! Angela...We’re over here my darling!” blondie didn’t register her name at first; she’s gotten so used to being call blondie, and it took a minute to sink in that it was her being hailed.
Angela waved and sashayed over to her group; it was normal for the women to try and outdo each others in fashion; today with the help of her girls, Angela had trump them in spades, and it showed in their faces as she glided to a halt at the table, “Cynthia! My dear, so good to see you...Mwaaah,” Cynthia returned the air kiss, “You’re looking ...different; we heard you weren’t well?” Angela noticed Cynthia looking her up and down, “Drink it in darlin! This wasn’t you even thirty years ago!” she mused.
Angela smiled coquettishly then turned to Janet without answering, “Janet! You’re looking well...Mwaaah,” Janet perused her face, “As do you! You have a wonderful tan; sure you weren’t fobbing us off in favour of sunbaking out in the backyard?” Angela shook her head; she was starting to get a little tense but hid it well, “And Marcy! Have you had your hair done?...Mwaaah,” Angela shuddered internally. She had greeted this shallow group of women in a similar fashion a thousand times before, only this time it made her sick to her stomach at their fallacious greeting.
Cynthia patted the chair beside her, “It’s been so long my dear, how are you? You never said much when you called back. We were terribly worried about you when we heard from the girls that you were laid up in bed? I hope it wasn’t too serious? And from what I heard; you’ll just have to get rid of that horrid dog; his fixation with holes will give you nothing but trouble!’
Angela’s breath caught in her throat, she almost wet herself; her stomach tightened in a cold tight ball, making her even more uncomfortable. “What had the girls told her? Damn! I wish they had let me in on the joke.”
She was sure that they wouldn’t have told Cynthia the truth for her non-attendance at last month’s luncheon “Ummm... well it wasn’t life threatening, just a tummy bug or flu, I’m fine now though.”
Angela skirted the Donnie issue until she could get more information, “It must be my shout; the same as usual?”
Angela rose; feeling her tail swish around her legs, “I’m not going to make it out of this alive! I just know it!” She grumbled to herself as she walked off, and then stiffened as she minced her way to the bar; feeling the slippery feeling between her legs and begging the powers that be, she hadn’t soaked through her skirt.
Waiting for the drink order, her clutch purse started to vibrate. Something else the girls had neglected to tell her. Paying for the drinks and pointing to her table; the barmaid nodded and indicated that she’d bring them over. Angela walked off heading towards the toilets while she spoke to her daughter; she want to relieve her worrisome bladder just in case they had more surprises in store for her, clean herself up a little, and check the state of her skirt.
“What did you tell Cynthia about Donnie?... Ha Huh...yeah ...bloody hell! She almost caught me out! Stop laughing...it’s isn’t funny.” Angela waited irritably for Mandy to compose herself, “What’s that noise in the back ground? ...Ohhh my lord...she’s not is she? ...she’s going to rupture something you know...No! You’ve got to tell her to stop.” Angela forcefully whispered, “Ok...but don’t say I didn’t warn you when she ends in hospital getting that thing dug out of her...her you know what! ...stop laughing...I’m deadly serious...Why’d you ring me anyway? I didn’t even know I had my phone with me.”
By this time Angela had made it to the toilet and was checking the cubicles to see which was the cleanest, “Ohhh really... Are you sure? Ha huh...yeah...Ohhh right, I see...Well thanks for the heads up... Gotta go; Ok bye!” Angela scooted into the first cubicle, locked the door and checked the seat. Hiking her skirt up around her waist, she thanked the girls for not allowing her to wear panties, then realised that her tail was going to fall into the bowl and had to gently ease the plug out forgetting one all important detail until it was too late.
Only after she had sat and started to relieve herself that she remembered what she was contractually obliged to do with her plug before she re-inserted it, “Ohhh god! My life just gets shittier and shittier by the minute!” She quietly mumbled, looking at the jelly like substance that coated the surface, and completely missing the irony of her statement, “Damn! I could have just held my tail up and out of the way, maybe the girls won’t know if I filch just this once.” Just then Angela heard a set of heels clicking into the room; she froze and almost cried out; slapping her hand over her mouth and holding her breath she waited. Another set of footsteps didn’t make her feel any easier, “What is this place? Grand Central Station or Bondi Beach?”
Then one of the women spoke; “It just had to be Cynthia!” Angela groaned to herself, “Have you seen Angela? I tell you that woman is an airhead! She’s disappeared.” Angela was slightly annoyed, and when the other replied Angela knew it was Marcy, “I saw her talking on her phone, and you know what she’s like. She’ll be wandering around here somewhere in a complete social coma; either that or she hawking her wares off to all the males in the joint; did you notice the outfit she has on? She looks like a prostitute! Tits in your face; it’s positively disgusting! I wouldn’t mind betting her reason for not being at the last month was because she’s had a boob job!” Cynthia cackled, “The boob job, maybe? But a hooker? Not that Angela!” Angela was getting miffed, but settled momentarily with Cynthia’s rebuttal, “That bitch is the Ice Queen of the South; that slit of hers could be used for refrigerating an entire city.”
Angela almost exploded, but caught herself in time. She slammed the plug into her mouth to stop from screaming out, and immediately wished she hadn’t as a dollop of butt jelly roll down her chin and dropped onto her leg. The two continued oblivious to her presence, and Angela bit down hard on her plug to stem her rage, and stop herself puking, “You know Kevin left her for his secretary!” Cynthia prattled on. “Yes I know and that says it all then doesn’t it!” Marcy countered, “Probably too caught up in her own self-importance to put out for her husband; poor man was probably sex starved!”
“Jesus H Christ! Don’t they ever let up?” Angela seethed as she subconsciously sucked and chewed on her plug, “You know her daughter’s a dyke! Although Angela’s probably too stuck up her own arse to know.” Marcy added
Angela wanted to scream but her lunges wouldn’t obey her, “How dare that hypocritical bitch bring my daughter into this spiteful gossip session,” she cursed to herself. “No! Really? I didn’t know.” Cynthia questioned with delight. Marcy continued, “Janet told me! She heard it from a friend of her cousin.” Cynthia chortled, “When you think about it; having a mother like that; it has to be expected. Probably saw the way Angela treated her father and decide to stay away from men.”
To Angela’s infuriation they just didn’t seem to want to stop grinding her into the ground. Normally she would feel humiliated and degraded, getting aroused at the thought, but this was different; this was sheer vindictive treachery. Angela decided to allow the bitches to finish their scornful palaver, and then wreak revenge. She heard two flushes, foot step to the basins, and water running; all while the two continue to dis her as they dried their hands and wandered out of the toilet.
Angela sat still sucking on her plug, thinking about everything that was said. She cleaned herself up and checked her skirt; after licking her plug, now revelling in the sheer hastiness of it, then she re-inserted it. She shuddered, “Atleast it hadn’t had any brown colour to it! No worse than sucking on Donnie’s cum really!” Angela screwed up her face; the foul taste in her mouth certainly wasn’t from just the butt plug.
Angela shook her head again; she had actually sucked her dirty arse jelly off her plug, then thought to herself with satisfaction, “I maybe a vial lowlife dog whore and arse sucking cum bucket!” She fumed, “But compared to them I’m the Queen of fucking England! As she rinsed her mouth several times.
Angela strode purposefully back to her so called friends; they were cackling between themselves like farmyard poultry; as she approached, they stop before she got within ear shot. It didn’t matter, she could well imagine what they were saying, “There you are my dear! We thought you might have got lost? Come and sit down and finish bringing us up to date on what you have been doing.”
Angela want to slap the bitch five ways from Sunday, and was just managing to control her anger, “The two faced gossip mongering whore will rue the day she met me.” She contemplated.
“I’m afraid not Cindy!” Angela watched as Cynthia spiked in response to her name being vulgarized, and the other two watched expectantly, “You see! I have just had some distressing news and I’m leaving, but before I do there is one little piece of advice I’d like to pass on.” Cynthia recovered and feigned concerned, “Sit down my dear, you’re among friends; tell us, I’m sure we can help.”
Angela lost her composure, “Shut up cunt face and listen!”
Cynthia sucked in a lunge full of air in shock, “Well I never! I’m offering a sympathetic hand and you insult me. I will not sit here and be insulted by the likes of you!”
Angela snarled, “You will sit there and listen; and you were right when you said NEVER; but that never applies to finding out who the fuck was in the toilets while you were spewing your filthy gossip to the world.”
Marcy swallowed the wrong way and started to choke, “That’s right Marcy; you better choke. It was me in that first cubical listening to all that trash, and fuck face over here just finished telling me I’m among friends. With friends like you, I certainly don’t need enemies. What a prize turkey I turned out to be; basted, and then roasted by you three sluts.” Angela turned to Cindy, There was one bit of truth that came out in there, and that was of my daughter sexual preferences.”
She turned back to Marcy, “You really think I don’t have my daughter’s confidence; that I’m too stuck up my own arse to know what goes on in my daughter’s life. We’re closer than you’d like to think; I have no problem with my Mandy’s sexual persuasion. They are hers and of no concern of mine or anyone else’s, as long as she happy; I don’t care. I do have a problem when a sleaze bag like you tries to sully her reputation.’ Still staring at her, Angela challenged her to say something, and without taking her eyes off Marcy, she continued.
“Cindy! Would you like to know exactly how our little Marcy knows of my daughter’s persuasion?” Cynthia’s ears pricked, after her initial shock, she was now keenly interested in this new turn of events, and she went to reply, “Ohhh shut the fuck up, it was a rhetorical question you moron!’ Cynthia sat back, obviously annoyed at being insulted again. Angela glared at her and returned to her first victims, “Marcy here and quiet little Janet over there have been rug munching each other for atleast the last twelve months.” Cynthia gasp, “That’s right! We have our very own pair of DYKES right here.” Janet began to cry, “We’re not dykes, and we still love our husbands!” Marcy punched Janet in the arm, “Shut up!” Angela sneered, “Ohhh so you’re bi-sexual Adulteress instead? And don’t take it out on poor little Janet; remember we’re all friends!”
Angela saw the grin on Cindy’s face, “Don’t go getting too comfortable you fat slut; I’m not finished you yet!” Turning back to the others, “Now being friends as I thought we were; I saw no reason to divulge that little piece of gossip. Your business is your business and of no concern of mine.”
Angela was making out that she knew all along about their relationship; it was a lie, all be it a white one; Amanda had told her over the phone only minutes before. She wasn’t sure if it was true, but right now she didn’t care; mud sticks whether it’s true or false. Janet’s little confession had confirmed Amanda’s story so she continued, “I kept your secret because I liked you both, and thought you liked me, but when I heard exactly what you thought of me, then I figured it was time to take the gloves off.” Both women hung their heads, not able to look Angela in the face.
“My daughter bless her soul, taught me a painful but very valuable lesson in hypocrisy; she showed me just how ugly it is, and in that sense you two would have to be the ugliest scuzballs I have ever had the misfortune to know.”
The troubled trio were now looking around nervously, wondering if anyone was taking an interest in Angela’s tirade, “Now before I go I would like to equalize this shindig; I wouldn’t want to let this gossip mongering fat slut here have an edge on the two of you.”
Cynthia showed a resolve she didn’t really feel, “I have nothing to be ashamed of!” Angela snickered, “You’re probably right! A fat slut like wouldn’t be ashamed to be photographed taking her gardeners cock down her slimy throat like some dilapidated cock sucking whore! But I bet it gives you some sleepless night, or it should; especially knowing about that killer prenuptial you signed before your wedding! Doesn’t it say something about walking out with only the clothes on your back? You want to hope that you aren’t taking a shower when Kyle finds out. By-the-way, next time; use more powder; you looked like a drowned rat! I almost had to put my sunglasses on to cut the shine off your forehead.” Cynthia chocked and spluttered, valiantly trying to deny the accusation, while the other two smirked behind their hands, “I have never fooled around on Kyle, and I despise your attempt to sully my good name. You have no proof; and stop calling me Cindy, my name is Cynthia.”
Angela laughed out loud, drawing a few curious glances from nearby patrons, “Cindy Cindy Cindy! You have no idea just how much proof I have! You’re just a poor little rich hag from the wrong side of the tracks!” Angela glanced at the other two and saw their eyebrows lift, “Ohhh yes it true! Would you two like to know how I know?” Janet was staring, doe eyed while Marcy nodded; she needed something on Cynthia so she wouldn’t go blabbing her infidelities to her husband.
Angela walked around Cindy; her toes hurting in her high heels, but that only strengthen her resolve, “You see unlike the rest of us who are in our early thirties; Cindy here is knocking on the door of her mid fifties, not as she would have you believe; her early forties. You see Cindy and my mother were friends and I was her flower girl at her wedding. I have to admit; with enough money you can make and old piece of mutton look almost like lamb.”
Cynthia went to leave, but Angela put both her hands on her shoulders and held her firmly in her chair, “Contrary to popular brief, she grew up in Kings Cross, back when it was a haven for prostitutes and drug fucked monsters. Her poor deluded and very rich husband rescued her from a sure fate, but he was smart enough to get her to sign that damnable prenup!
Cynthia struggled until Angela dug her now very long and sharp nails into her shoulder, “and here’s the kick in the arse for poor Cindy here! Her gardener is mowing her lawn in more ways than one.” Cynthia objected strongly, “Again you have no proof!”
Angela sneered, “Have you forgotten sending him over to my place when Kevin and I split up? What is his name? Serge! What a royal little French grease ball her Serge is!” She walked around behind the other two and brought her head between them, while looking straight into Cynthia’s eyes, “Kevin didn’t leave me because I was an Ice Queen as she so eloquently put it; I kicked him out because of what he was up too. I was depressed and listless, things just got left undone around my yard, and it was a total jungle. So kind hearted Cindy over there decided I need a hand, or is that a cock? Maybe she put him up to it? I don’t know. All the same, Serge was more interested in cultivating my garden than actually doing any weeding.”
“He tried every stunt in the book to get me into bed, but as you can imagine; after my fiasco with Kevin, I was disinterested in anything a man thought he could do for me. The slime ball said that Cindy and he had a nice little arrangement, and if I was smart, I could benefit as well; even showed me photos on his cell phone after I defend Cindy, telling him he was a lying son-of-a-bitch. Which also reminds me; Cynthia! Wearing your ankles for earrings is so undignified for a woman of your supposed stature.” Cynthia gasped in horror, and Janet stared in disbelief, while Marcy felt relieved.
“You see. Cindy here even has a whole web page devoted to her adultery. Did you know that Cindy? That grease ball set it up for you...www.milfs ...something or other .com! But maybe she doesn’t know. Shhhh! We’ll keep that as our little secret.” Angela whispered loudly to the other two. Cynthia stood and screamed, “How dare you!”
Angela spat back, “How dare I? You’re the one fucking around on your husband, you’re the hypocrite! You sit in your ivory tower and feel you have the right to spread malicious gossip, when you’re worse than the rest of us. People in glass houses should never throw stones! I found that out the hard way.”
Angela shook with rage and spittle flew from her mouth, “But you’re too stupid and vindictive to realise that, you want to hope that Kyle never finds out. If he does then you’ll be back popping winos for pocket change before the sun sets.” Angela made an action of pumping her hand in front of her open mouth just to twist the knife. She was delighted to see it had its desired effect.
“I thought you were my friend, I thought you were my mother’s friend, that’s why I never said anything to anyone. Like with these two, I respected your privacy and saw it none of my business, but Amanda was right; you’re nothing but an evil skank bitch.”
“You know I gave her the taste of my belt for saying that; I see now that I’ll have to go home, and get down on my knees to ask for her forgiveness.”
Cynthia glared at Angela, “You’re an ungrateful ugly cow Angela! I got you this membership to the club; I have introduced you to the right people; I even introduced you to Kevin. I don’t know how your poor suffering husband ever thought he loved you. You think you’re so perfect and pure; He’s better off where he is now. Out of your life!”
Angela smirked, “A truer word was never spoken!” At the mention of her poor perverted ex-husband; she thought back to the day that the police came to her door and asked her if she knew he was a paedophile, it gave her great satisfaction to know he was now languishing in prison, after being caught in a police sting.
“You can stick your introduction right up your saggy arse, they don’t mean shit to me and right now you’ve only dug yourself deeper into my hate pit! You just don’t know when to keep that cock sucking trap of yours shut; Do you Cindy? I’m not perfect, and god knows I’m definitely not pure. I have my failings like everyone else, I have skeletons in my cupboard just like the rest of you, the difference is I acknowledge them and I’ve stopped criticising others for having the very same failings.”
“And you’re right! He didn’t love me, in fact he used me and abuse the love and trust I had in him,” she said flatly, “not that that bothers me now. I have lost a lot over the years; I lost my parents and sister in a tragic plane crash as you well know; I lost what I thought was a loving marriage and loving husband.”
“And now you three cunts have just destroyed my faith in friendship.” Angela was close to tears, and she refused to let these bitches have the satisfaction of seeing her cry; she turned away from prying eyes and discretely yanked on her nipple spring, taking in a gulp of air to stifle a scream as pain shot up through her breasts like wildfire, making her pain cast her sorrow aside like a mini tornado. Turning back with determination back on her face, she continued, “But I really don’t care anymore; I have my loving family; I have a daughter who loves me dearly, her partner who thinks the sun shines out of me, and Donnie, my Great Dane who loves me unconditionally, and they are all I need.”
Angela almost felt sorry for Cindy, “I certainly don’t need a loser of a husband, or these wannabe snotnosed bitches, or a vindictive slut like you to make my life complete; you’re all so pathetic that it’s laughable.”
Angela stood back and noticed that half of the patrons were staring; she raised her voice and swung her hands around the onlooker, “What the fuck are you all looking at; none of you are any better. You sit in here on your gilded chairs, sipping your fancy slop, and looking down on the rest of the hard working good people and think you’re fucking gods!” Angela spun around to encompass the whole room, “You’re all fucked up hypocrites! Harper Valley has nothing on this shithole!”
She turned back staring maliciously at three very stunned faces. She suddenly felt light headed and euphoric, all her anger and frustration dissipated, all the years of uncertainty, remorse and guilt just vanished, leaving her riding an adrenalin high, feeling tingly and good inside, “Phew! That feels better! I suppose now is a good time to bid you three a not so fond farewell, since I’ve just now handed in my resignation to the club members. Don’t bother getting in contact with me ever again, or I’ll actively go out of my way to see to it that each and every one of shitheads pays dearly!”
Angela seemed to stop and think, and then addressed Marcy and Janet, “Does either of your husband’s know what you get up too on your nights out?” Both were still too stunned and scared, so just simply shook their head, “I thought not! Here’s a little bit of advice in case slut features over here decides she’s not going down alone. Find some way to tell your men. You love them right? You’d be surprised just how many men like the idea of a little girl on girl action; especially if there’s a remote chance that they might be able join in. You never know; there might even be a foursome in the making; sure beats any foursome in the offering around here.” She smiled and winked conspiratorially at them both.
Angela turned, feeling the delicious feel of her tail again sweeping across her legs, “God I wish it were real! Then stopped and turned again, “There is one other thing I’d like to know?” Waving her finger between the women sitting ashamed at their table, “Can any of you actually play tennis?” The faces staring blankly back at her made her laugh, “I thought not! Now why doesn’t that surprise me?” she said giggling as she again sashayed for the door.
Spotting a man sitting forlornly sipping his beer she walked straight up to him and slapped the surprise kiss right on his lips, “What was that for? He stammered, “Ohhh! Just thought you needed a kiss to brighten your day.” She purred. Turning and eyeing her ex-friends, noticing they were still staring at her, she kicked her leg back, cocked her head high and did the sexiest grind she could muster toward the exit, sighing contentedly as the murmur of patrons was drowned out by the closing of the automatic sliding glass doors.
As Angela sauntered across to her car, relieved that her ordeal was over; she thought, now that her luncheon had come to an abrupt halt, “There is one last loose end that I need to tie up!”
~...~
blondie walked back in the door and spotted Amanda on the couch reading a magazine. She was overflowing with joy and happiness; her day had turned out so much better than she had dared hope. Amanda smiled to see her mother looking so full of life, “So I take this to mean that your luncheon with the bitch club went well?”
blondie threw her arms around her daughter and kissed her passionately, “You have no idea my darling! I do love you so much!” Sam entered from the kitchen, “Hey! Can I get some of that action?” She giggled. “So you’re not in hospital getting a replacement arsehole?” blondie queried. Sam giggled, “If that bitch over there hadn’t bitten my clit when she did, I’m sure I’d have got it in.” blondie swept across to her and gathered her up into her arms, “I can’t let my other daughter miss out on getting her fair share of my love, now can I?” blondie gave Samantha a kiss that almost took Sam’s head off, “Wow! Mandy! Lend me your lip balm or I’ll chaff for sure. What on earth has made you so happy?”
blondie smiled at both girls, “Because I have not one but two wonderfully intelligent girls who knew I was stronger than I thought and pushed me kicking and screaming into something they knew I had to do. And because I can now say that I am truly free.” She threw her arms up and spun around, “To you both I thank you from the bottom of my heart!”
~...~
blondie started to undress; she had wanted to get back to normal ever since she left the club, but had to run a not so small errand before she came home; it was possibly her last chance to finish with her previous life. As the clothes hit the couch; blondie started to relate her luncheon date.
Both the girls had either eyes as big as saucers, giggling like school girls, or downright angry at what those bitches had said, “... You mean while I was on the phone?” blondie shook her head from inside the sweater, “No! I had hung up by then...” they listen intently as she continued to lay it all out. “So my little bit of information came in handy then?” Mandy asked, “I wasn’t all that sure but I thought I recognised them. They were all over each other at a nightclub one night.” Finally blondie was naked and finished the telling of her day; all except for her collar and tail, asking them if she could keep the tail for awhile longer.
Amanda smiled, “Sure mum but remember what you have to do once it does come out?”
blondie blushed, “Too late, I already have! I forgot to tell you.”
Both girls screwed up their noses, “Ewwww! We don’t want to know the details; that’s way too much gross information.” Then Mandy’s eyes ballooned, “Wait a fucking minute! You just tongue kissed the both...” blondie started laughing; as she revelled at getting the girls back, “Yes I know!” she drawled, “You seemed to like it though?” She giggled, as the girls looked around for something to use to rinse with; Mandy was just about to yank some flowers out of a vase before blondie added, “Ohhh for heaven’s sake you’re a couple of pussies! Stop your worrying! I brushed and gargled before I came home!” blondie was on all fours by now and the relief on the girls faces was magic, “We dogs don’t care what you human’s think; which brings me to my next enjoyable past time. I am going outside and suck on Donnie’s cock until he cums, just so I can get rid of this foul taste in my mouth, I got from my meeting with those hypocritical gossip mongering whores.”
Both girls broke up laughing and blondie looked at them as if they had lost the plot, “What’s so funny?” The girls just kept laughing; then it dawned on her and she hung her head, “I know...I was just like them only a month or so back...Ohhh god; now the taste is getting worse! Damn I hate this...now I’m gonna have to lick his arsehole as well,” She grumbled as she slunk out the back. blondie heard the girls absolutely pissing themselves laughing, and smiled as she crawled into her kennel.
Lying down beside Donnie she thought, “Home sweet Home at last!” it had been a long and emotionally draining day; she draped her arm over Donnie and fell fast asleep.
To be Continued...
Chapter 9
Party Animals
blondie was hanging out washing when Donnie came up to nuzzle her hip for a pat. She did so, rubbing the inside of his ear the way he liked obligingly. Shaking her head she mused, “I don’t believe it. I spend ninety eight percent of my time naked as a jaybird now; and still I’m doing laundry like a washer woman!” blondie’s voice piqued Donnie’s interest and he gave out a high winery yawn that ended in a half hearted woof, blondie sighed, “I know lover; maybe if you weren’t so good at fucking me, I wouldn’t be.” Donnie gave another little woof as if in agreement. blondie giggled, and wondered why Donnie hadn’t pestered her for sex, “Maybe he can smell when I’m receptive.” She thought back to all the times they had knotted, and each time she was wet and willing, “God! I wish men were as savvy to the aroma of arousal as you.” Donnie just cocked his head to the side, and then turned to walk off.
It struck blondie as funny that she was having this conversation with him as he wandered over to some shade and lay down. blondie looked up into the window of Amanda’s study; her daughter had been studiously sitting in front of her computer of days now, with minor jaunts back and forward across the room throwing her arms in the air and ranting in frustration, interspersed with fits of exasperated rage, shaking her fists and cursing the screen.
“That girl of mine is going to give herself indigestion if she doesn’t take a break.” She pondered. She knew full well when Mandy got her teeth into something she’d tenaciously tear into it until it was within her grasp.
The sudden and violent slamming of the front door, almost shaking the house brought her out of her ruminations; with a startled look she saw Amanda whip out of her chair and disappear out of her study. blondie sprinted for the back door, fearing that something bad had happened; it was only when she got to the servery bench in the kitchen that she remembered that she was naked, and dropped down in case a stranger was actually in the lounge.
All she saw was Mandy consoling Sam and no one else; her fears were vindicated as she entered the lounge room and witnessed Sam weeping terribly, sitting on the seat under the French windows looking out. She heard Sam, “I can’t do it anymore. I can’t; she’s killing me! I won’t go back, and I won’t survive mentally if I do!” Sam broke down into a fresh flow of tears, “What going on?” She asked with quiet concern evident in the tremor of her voice; she knelt beside her girls. Pushing the hair out of Sam’s face as Sammy cuddled into Amanda’s arms; she looked up into Mandy’s pain filled eyes, “Please tell me what’s wrong?”
Mandy sniffed, “Mrs, Kerr has been waging a holy war of attrition on us since she found out that Sam has been living here.” Mandy rocked Sam and rubbed her shoulder, “We’ve tried to ignore her; Sam been using the car; going into the garage via the door in her study whenever she’s has to out. I’ve been taking the bus if our lectures don’t match up. That’s why I do most of the running around and Sammy stays locked in here. She an evil woman mum! Did you notice the garage door on Friday?”
blondie’s eyes were tearing up as she shook her head, “I’m sorry darling; I had other more pressing things on my mind that day. What about it?”
I’ve repainted it twice since Sam’s come to live with us, that bitch or some other family member has sprayed graffiti all over it; some really disgusting things too. She’s out there now! I had an early class so had to take the car; Sammy said it’d be alright, and that she’d run the gauntlet and take the bus. Mrs. Kerr caught her on the way home just now!” blondie started to feel the anger she’d felt on Friday at the club and used it to steel herself for what she knew she had to do.
She stood, “You should have told me Mandy! This is not right! That woman can’t be allowed to do this!” Mandy cried, “Don’t you think I know that? You said I was the head of the household now; you said I had to look after everything from now on, and I tried; believe me how I’ve tried, but that bitch just won’t quit.” Sammy cried out, “Please! Please don’t fight.” Mandy renewed her hug on Sammy, “It’s ok, and we aren’t fighting Sammy.”
blondie bent down and kissed Sam on the head, “You’ve fought your fight sweetheart, you did your best and have paid far too dearly; you both have. I should have done something a long time ago! Now its damn time I stood up to be countered; I will not stand still and let that woman harass, insult and bully my children!” She tucked blondie back into her mental kennel and Angela walked off, “Where are you going?” Angela didn’t stop or turn, “Never mind sweetheart, you look after our Sammy; just have the key to my collar when I get back! It’s time an old dog protected her family.”
Angela came back in wearing a sun frock, “No mum! There’s nothing you can do, she won’t listen!” Angela held out her hand, “You did your best Mandy; now let me teach you a thing or two about dealing with people like her. You said that I had the right to re-enter the human world anytime I wished, all I had to do was to stop fucking dogs, well let me inform you that I haven’t done anything with Donnie since Sammy’s little present to me last Wednesday. I’m all dog fucked out and haven’t even felt like it. Your mother is back; now give me the key!”
Amanda felt like a little child being caught with her hand in the lolly jar and told to hand it over; she also remembered the chair and her wonderful mother coming to her rescue. Her mother was indeed back and she felt a wave of relief rush over her.
Angela heard Connie before she saw her, “Will you stop wailing woman; the whole neighbourhood doesn’t need to know our business!”
Connie stopped but only long enough to realise it was Angela, “You send that harlot out here this minute!”
“I’ll do no such this!” Angela was striding towards Connie at such a pace that Connie took a step back from the gate, “Where have you been anyway; those two whores have turned your house into a den of iniquity and perversion?”
Angela got to the gate with her rage at full steam, and struck out; slapping Connie solidly across the face, “Don’t you dare call my daughters; whores!” Connie staggered back, stunned by Angela’s attack, wishing she’d taken two more steps, “I’ve been away, but now I’m back, and this crusade you’re on will stop here and now! Those girls love each other with a passion you couldn’t even begin to imagine let alone comprehend, and that can only be good for them both.” Connie was still reeling from the slap.
“They’ve known each other since they were babies; their courtship has been years in the making. They aren’t hurting anyone! And if that disgusts you then leave Sam alone and renounce her if you wish. She’s had it up to her eye teeth with you anyway; as far as she’s concerned you are no longer her mother! You’re just lucky that Sammy has a good heart; I certainly would have had you arrested for assault!”
Connie was too stunned to catch Angela’s meaning, but she wasn’t finished, “They are an abomination against God’s will! They will pay for their sins! Mark my words!” Connie hissed the last statement, “Now send my heathen daughter out here now, and stay out of my way; its god’s will that I see to my own children the way I see fit!”
Angela shook with fury, “You’re an ignominious fool Connie; you killed your daughter the day you sent her to hospital. I saw what you did to her, and it’s absolutely despicable! If it was up to me I’d have you horse whipped with barbed wire until you begged for mercy. You’re an evil wench with a bible stuck up her arse, you don’t deserve children. She’s over eighteen, and an adult; you have no legal control over her anymore. She’s my daughter now and I love her as I love Mandy, so you can go to hell! Now get away from my house or I’ll call the police and have you arrested!”
In all her years of spreading God’s hell and damnation, Connie had never before been struck, and it unnerved her, “This is entirely your fault Angela! You have turned my daughter against me, her church, and the Lord our God! You and that perverted hell hound you call a daughter, you will all burn in hell for this!
Angela laughed, “Connie for once there you’re right; this is my fault. I should never have told you, and I regret it every single day. I feel like apologising to Sammy each time I look at her for what my stupidity has done. She’s a good and loving girl, and has forgiven me; I suggest you ask her for forgiveness as well.”
Of all the neighbours Connie had dealt with; Angela was the only one she couldn’t intimidate. She had thought that letting Sam hang around here; she could turn her to her righteous path. Her plan had looked like finally working when Angela came to tell her what the two girls were up to. She was going to use it to shame Angela into renouncing her evil ways and following her; only to see it backfired dramatically when Samantha moved in with Amanda.
“Now if you or any of your family touch either one of MY girls again, you so much as breathe their names, or look in their direction, then I’ll gladly go to prison for sending you to meet your precious maker; and you want to hope that St Peter at the gate is a little more understanding then you, you evil bitch!”
Connie realised that this was going nowhere, so stalked off in disgust while Angela watched, “And another thing! That crap about burning in hell doesn’t faze me in the slightest,” she called after her, “I’d gladly go to hell, just so I could be there to stoke the fire under your righteous arse!”
Angela went back inside not entirely happy, “No wonder I want to be a dog’s fuck, if this is what the world is coming too.” She knew Connie well, and she wasn’t a person to be put off so lightly, “That woman will be back!” she knew it in her heart, she just had to convince the girls that everything would be alright, and find away to take the wind out of that bitch’s sails for good.
blondie took her dress off and put her collar back on in the foyer, before she came back into the lounge room. She held out Amanda’s necklace with the key to her collar. Amanda was confused, “What are you doing?” blondie shrugged and smiled, “I changed my mind; I am a disgusting lowlife dog fuck after all.”
Mandy smiled; her mother was still letting her test her wings, had come to her rescue once again, and now was giving her back the reigns, “You’re never too far away from the chair; are you?” Angela frowned, “What chair?” Mandy turned to Samantha, “How’s it to feel to be rescued?”
Samantha smiled a teary smile as she went over and hugged blondie, laying her head on her shoulder and snuggled into her neck, “It’s been a long time coming, but it feels pretty damn good!”
Angela sighed contentedly, “That woman has her brains in her arse; what more could a mother possibly need than the love of her children?” Angela wrapped her arms around Sam, “I believe that I have always looked on you as my child, and today I think we can call it official!”
Samantha untangled herself from Angela giving her a kiss on the cheek, then walked solemnly over to the window, to sit and stare outside again, “You both know as much as I do, that she won’t give up. I’ve humiliated her in front of her peers, I’ve tarnished her godly status and she won’t stop until she has punished me and got me back under her control.” She wasn’t crying anymore, in fact she was disturbingly calm and it concerned both Amanda and blondie, she turned her head to stare at the two women, “I won’t survive another round with her. My body might..., she wiped a strand of hair from her face, “but I definitely won’t! And that cow knows it!”
She turned her head down, “It’s why she hasn’t come in here and dragged me out. She’s realises now that I don’t react to physical pain like she thought, but she does now! Mental pain is my down fall, and she can fuck with my emotions. I can’t deal with the humiliation the way you do mum, I wish I could. The day she dragged me into that church I almost died, I would gladly take a thousand beatings from her for the chance to erase just part of that memory.” She finished, “if it werern’t for the pair of you; I’d be dead right now.”
Sam still looking down traced spirals on the seat cushion, pausing as if to gain strength to say what needed to be said, “I’ve made up my mind! I’m leaving!” She looking up to see the surprised anguish on their faces, “not just for my own sanity, but for your peace as well, I love you both too much to put you through all this. She’ll leave both of you alone once I’m gone.” Sam looked sadly back out the window and said no more.
Angela could see Amanda was crying softly to herself, and it broke her heart, “Please don’t do this Sammy; Mandy won’t let you leave without her, and that will kill me; because I won’t have anything left to live for. You two are all I have.” She was crying herself, hugging Amanda; almost supporting her as Sam turned around, I’m sorry mum; she’s beaten me! I have no more ideas left; I feel empty inside, and I’m too damn tired to fight any longer.”
Amanda straightened and wiped the tears from her eyes, her characteristic determination showing on her face, “NO! I won’t allow it. She dividing and conquering. We stick together and she won’t win, she can’t win. I’ve been thinking about this for days. I’ve been tinkering with ideas. I’ve been studying, learning about alternative sexual life styles; I wanted to understand more about what drives the two of you. I think by now you have both realised that my libido isn’t a match for either of yours.”
“It doesn’t matter; I’m dealing with it and have never been happier; anyway, I was on the net in a chat room; talking to this old guy; he’s in his eighties, and had just lost his wife; she died peacefully in her sleep. They were into bestiality as well, and he was helping me to understand mum better.”
“He mentioned that he was selling his property; two thousand acres up in North Queensland and going to live with his daughter and her husband down south somewhere. I didn’t think too much of it at the time, until now. You said you needed to leave, and I’ve just remembered what Lady Penelope said. Sam and I could buying his place or some other and get away from her mother.”
For the first time in ages, Sam felt a surge of optimism return; Angela had no such feeling. Mandy hadn’t listened to her a moment ago, and she felt left out of the equation. Amanda turned to her mother, “All we need is for you to sign over my half of the inheritance, I know it probably won’t be enough to buy the place, and you might have to get a part time job to stay comfortable, but I have to do something; I just can’t let Sammy go off without me.”
Angela walked over to the couch and sat; her hands clasped in her lap and looked aimlessly around the room, “I can’t do that!” She whispered idly, looking at the floor and thinking back on what she had done the previous Friday afternoon, “What about Donnie and me?”
“Why can’t you, and what about you and Donnie?”
Angela looked up with silent tears streaming down her face, “You haven’t listened to me at all! You’re leaving me behind! I don’t want to stay here by myself; you two are all I have left in this world. I can understand if you want to do this alone. I understand having me around is a burden on you and Sammy, but ...” She broke down and wept.
Amanda ran over to her mother and knelt at her feet, grabbing her hand, “No No mum! That not what we want.” She looked to Sam for support; Sam shook her head in agreement; she turned back to her mother, “This is your house, your home; you were born in this very house and raised here!”
“So were you!” Angela pointed out.
“This house has been in the family for generation, all this land around here once belong to our family; I can’t ask you to give that up.” Amanda pleaded.
Angela straightened her shoulders, “What makes you think that this house means anything more to me than it does to you?”
Amanda hesitated, “Because you have so many wonderful memories locked up in this house. It’s a legacy handed down to you by your parents.”
Angela nodded her acquiescence, “By your Grandparents! I also have some horrible memories thanks to Kevin.” She refused to associate him with being Amanda’s father, “And it’ll go to you after I’m dead and buried, but what good will that do when you won’t ever live in it. I’ll stay here miserably until I pass on, and you’ll sell it anyway, and I wouldn’t blame you one bit. “
Angela got up and walked over to the wall; punching it with the palm of her hand, “This here? This is timber, brick and concrete; it’s just a fucking house. It’s not a home without family. You two are my family; my home is where you are, and if you’re not going to be here, then I don’t want to be here either. I won’t stay in a house that has no love in it, there’ll only be more painful memories. If I have to; I’ll go down and put that fucking bitch in hospital permanently for destroying my happy home and sending my children away. I’d rather spend the rest of my time in prison than have her mocking me just at the very sight of her!”
Mandy looked at Sam who shrugged, “If it’s all the same to the both of you; I’m for us all getting as far away as possible!”
Amanda turned back to her mother, “If that’s the way you feel about it, and giving up the house doesn’t bother you, then I certainly don’t have a problem with having you with us. So we can all go, Sam and me, you and Donnie; as a family?
Angela nodded through tears, “Yes sweetheart, that’s how I feel; all of us as a family!”
The three hugged and kissed, and jabbered on about all the possibilities, “So when can you put the house on the market?
blondie was so relieved that she felt wicked and the thought of teasing the girls just popped into her head before she thought it through; she dropped her head, “Ahhh right! That might be a bit of a problem for me, considering what I did on Friday.”
Both girls stared at her in confusion, “What did you do?”
blondie looked apologetically at her daughter, “I gave everything I own away! The house, car and investments; the lot! Dogs don’t own anything, they rely on their owners. So I went to the bank and signed everything away. I don’t own anything; not even this collar.” blondie expected Amanda to realise straight away what she was talking about.
Instead Amanda exploded, “How could you be so stupid. That’s the dumbest thing I have ever heard!” blondie was shocked and sensed she’d better come clean; seeing Mandy ranting as she was, “I just thought...” But Amanda cut in hysterically before she could finish, “You thought WHAT, that this person deserved to get everything you owned? You just happened to say to yourself...This person looks needy! I think I’ll give them a free ride, and fuck everyone else. Is that what you thought?”
blondie straighten up, a little chipped at Mandy’s anger, “Yes sweetheart! That’s exactly what I thought!” As Amanda turned around and went off into another spell of ranting, she saw Sam give her a quizzical look, so she winked and shrugged.
She saw her smile, Sam knew Amanda well enough to know she wasn’t processing anything. “Mandy! Ummm wouldn’t it be an idea to find out who this person is? You never know they might, well ... you know ...help us out?” Sam suggested. Amanda was so caught up in this incredible turn of events that she couldn’t see the forest for the trees, “You’re right Sam! Ok mother! Tell us who on god’s green earth is so dear to your heart that you would give a fortune away to, just to please them and forsake your own family?”
blondie looked from Mandy’s exasperatedly angry face to Samantha. Sam took a deep breath, “Do you want to tell her, or shall I?”
Amanda looked to Sam, “Tell me what? blondie shrugged, “You tell her, she hasn’t been listening me!”
Amanda blew up at Sam, “Tell me what? Did you know about this? Jesus Christ! Will somebody just talk straight for once?”
Sam placed her hand on Mandy arm, “It’s you, you dolt! Who else do you think could be so close to her heart that she’s willingly hand over a small fortune, other than her very own daughter?” Sam shook Mandy but she was struggling through a fog of confusion, “That’s why she said she couldn’t hand over half the investments; she didn’t own them anymore, you do! Am I right mum?”
blondie smiled and nodded, “I’m glad she has you Sam, she needs someone to do her thinking for her.” blondie nodded towards Mandy, “Look! I think the penny’s finally dropped; she’s finally realising.” Mandy’s jaw was hanging, and then her eyes rolled up, “Ohhh for Christ’s sake! What a fuckwit!” Sam was giggling quietly to herself.
Mandy turned to Sam, “And you can stop laughing.” She fronted her mother, “You’re a real bitch mum!
blondie giggled, “Yes I know!” Running her fingers across the lettering on her collar, “Donnie’s remember!”
Amanda didn’t know what to say to that, “My emotions have gone up and down so much today that I feel like a yoyo. God I hate you! I still haven’t forgotten about that shitty kiss you laid on us. You’re going to pay for this and dearly. You know that!”
blondie sighed contentedly, “I’m sure you will find away to see to it that I don’t do this too often, and you don’t hate me. You love me! I’m adorable, and besides I have made you a very rich young lady; well, you will be once the papers arrive for you to sign in a couple of days. I was going to surprise you, but this confrontation with Connie kind of waylaid that.”
blondie dropped her head, “I also have to tell you that you are now legally responsible for me as well. I went to our solicitor, telling him I have been diagnosed with dementure, and had him draw up papers giving you power of attorney over me; it’s as close as I can get to you owning me.” Mandy and Sam stood stunned, “Why?” blondie smiled, “Because it gets me hot and wet thinking about how humiliating and degraded you could make my life, and I don’t have a legal leg to stand on.”
Mandy shook her head, then kissed and hugged her, “you’re out of your fucking mind, you know that! I know I keep saying that, so I suppose this is a good thing, and I should look after you, and Yes! I do love you.”
Amanda sighed, “God! I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m worn out, though right now I need to get on the net and find out if that property is still on the market; then I’ll go lay down; I’m feeling a little weak kneed and light headed.” Sam giggled as blondie waltzed outside to finish her washing.
~...~
Samantha was surprised to see blondie standing at the bus stop in her sundress and with a scarf around her neck, hiding her collar. Amanda again needed the car, as today her lectures weren’t just confined to campus; she was able to take Sam to Uni, but wasn’t going to be there to bring her home. blondie assured her not to worry; that there would be no repeat of the last confrontation with Connie.
Sam was touched as she alighted from the bus, “Hi mum! You needn’t have gone to all this trouble.”
blondie held up her hand, “No trouble my angel; I just thought it was such a nice day for a walk; and what could be nicer than to have my daughter to walk with.” Sam and blondie walked arm in arm back home, “Besides what sort of a mother would I be, if I allowed my child to be accosted by some irate mad bible bashing woman.” Sam nodded to her, “Mandy asked you to look after me! Didn’t she?”
blondie smiled and nodded, “Not that she had too, but after yesterday; both of us are still a little worried.”
Sam dropped her gaze to her feet enjoying the moment; never before had she felt so safe as she did right now, “I haven’t had a chance to ask you; did you enjoy my surprise.”
blondie thought for a while, “Yes and no! Once I reconciled myself to being arrested, and thrown into prison; being forced to serve as a sanitary napkin or a handbag with my cunt being filled with smokes, drugs and other valuables. Once I got used to the idea that I was going to lose all bowl control by being butt fucked by some bull dyke for the rest of my life; then yes. I figured I had better enjoy it while it lasted, because the rest of my life was looking pretty damn dim.”
Sam was horrified, “Ohhh mum! I didn’t think you would be...” blondie flicked her head in an indignant gesture, “There’s no use apologising.”
Sam started to giggle, “Your getting good at this you know. Mandy would have been cut to ribbons!” blondie raised her eyebrow, “And you’re not? Sam nudged her in the ribs, “I’m a psych major mum; what do you think? I caught to your little charade yesterday pretty quick; although you got me with that shitty kiss. I’m starting to pick up on your subtle tells. So you did you?”
blondie laughed, “That was a pearlier, wasn’t it? I had you both ready to puke.” She chuckled, “And yes, I did enjoy the night, the parts I can remember. I did have all those other thoughts going through my head as they drove me there. Hogtied in the boot of their car, I might add. It gives you time to think; my nerves were strained to breaking point, but I found the unknown heighten my senses. As soon as that first dog shoved his cock up my dog box; I climaxed and every doubt went straight out of my silly head, and I revelled in the fuck session. It was if a bomb went off in my body; I felt like just one big contracting cunt, I languished blissfully in my putrid swamp of humiliation and ignominy.” Sam felt goose bumps rise on blondie arm as she remembered back to the night, “As traumatic as it started out to be; I still want to thank you for the most wonderful and unforgettable experience I have ever had.” Sam giggled, “You’re becoming a real gutter mouth!” blondie just smiled and nodded, “Yeah well that us lowlifes; not fit for human company!”
Sam then threw her arms around blondie’s neck and kissed her deeply, “Woow not in public! There’s that old biddy snake down the road that might be looking, you know how she like to defend the community’s moral conscience. Next thing you know she’ll be petitioning the council to have me evicted to the red light district. Hmmm, I wonder if we could set up a lesbian and canine escort service?”
They both giggled and continued to walk home hand in hand.
~...~
Amanda tapped gently on the door, “Come in!” Mandy opened the door to see Lady Penelope pouring over a set of office books, “Ahhh Amanda my dear; I heard you were here; please come and sit, make yourself comfortable. It has been months since I saw you last; how is Samantha and your mother? Mandy placed an envelope on the books, before taking her seat, “I’m sorry you account wasn’t paid sooner, but I wanted to finalise the video first. Our mother’s fine, she wishes to thank you for your services, although we haven’t told her who was actually responsible for her night, and Sammy is as adorable as ever; she asked me to drop that off to you, and give you her fond regards.” She placed a CD alongside it, “And that is for Mr Hansen if he chooses to buy it.”
Amanda handed Lady Penelope another envelope, “And this is your invitation to our mother’s Premier film night. I’m sorry I didn’t come to see you first, but I got caught up with Daniel. He was showing me his film equipment, and as you said; it’s very impressive. I’ll have to return and talk some more with him.”
Lady Penelope smiled as she opened the first envelope; “I know how Daniel can be my dear, no need for apologies.” Mandy raised her eyebrow as Penelope counted out the cash, “Excuse my seemingly aporetic audacity, this is not what it looks like.” She counted off some notes, “I knew you were with Daniel, and I am thrilled that he now has someone to share his passion with; not to mention a business interest in fostering such a liaison,” She place a pile of notes in front of Amanda, “That is for Mr Hansen’s CD, and fifty percent of the levy I charged him for his rude behaviour toward your mother and your good selves. The filming expenses have been paid to Daniel by Mr Hansen already; much to his displeasure!”
Amanda bit her lip in mild consternation, as she looked at the pile of notes sitting before her on the table, “Thank you for the re-imbursement, but we couldn’t ask you to pay for something that Daniel had to go through!”
Lady Penelope held up her hand, “Nonsense child! I can see I will have to take you in hand and teach you the fundamentals of commerce. You will learn in years to come that there are no free lunches. I have been adequately compensated for my part in the proceedings, as has Daniel. If you start to give away favours then people will certainly take advantages of your good will. I maybe forward here in believing we are becoming good friends, but this is business, and as such our business is concluded. I suggest you take the money and buy your lover, or your mother, or both as the case maybe; a candle light dinner.”
Amanda smiled, “You’re most gracious! Thank you.” Amanda seemed to hesitate in picking up the cash, “Is there something amiss; my dear?” Mandy bit her lip again; talking to an almost stranger about sexual matters was harder than she had first thought.
Lady Penelope had years of experience in interpreting body language, it was crucial to her business, “May I be presumptuous in thinking that our business may not yet be concluded?”
Mandy nodded, “You have done such a wonderful job of giving our mother the night of her life. I was wondering if you could do us one more favour; paid of course!” Lady Penelope quietly chortled, “By all means my dear; after all I am in business to make money, and give service to those special clients who require it. What have you in mind?”
Mandy laid the ground work first, not wishing Penelope to think this was an ill thought of, off the cuff request. To fully understand her wishes, she needed to give Lady Penelope the back ground on herself and Samantha.
Lady Penelope sat and listened intently; nodding every now and then, she finally sat back. With her elbows on the arms of her plush leather chair and her fingers interlaced in front of her, tapping her thumbs together deep in thought, “That my dear is an Oxymoron!” She finally quoted.
Amanda dropped her gaze and smiled, “I know and it’s the reason that I believe you would be the only person qualified and trustworthy enough to pull it off!”
Lady Penelope smiled, “I see that your lovely Samantha has been tutoring you. You goad my pride to a challenge, and then flatter me with compliments, and all for money! That! They say are the three big guns!” Lady Penelope sat forward, “Samantha has enlightened me to a lot of her past, and I can see how this would fit her fantasy, but consensual rape is not easy to choreograph.”
Amanda smiled sheepishly, “You’re right! It is an oxymoron, and I have to say that Sam knows nothing about what I am up to; I feel it would destroy the illusion if she knew. It does distress me to know that until it dawns on her that it is actually her rape fantasy, she’ll be in a nightmare of anxiety. ”
Lady Penelope picked up her pen and started to twirl it through her fingers, “I agree! I understand how this decision has been hard for you to make. I also believe that Sam is a level headed young woman who will be able to clinically analyse her situation and determine the best course of action to minimise the risk of harm to herself. How long do I have before you leave? Amanda thought for awhile, “It will be months I think, before all the negotiations are finished for the sale of our house and the purchase of the property.”
Lady Penelope nodded, “I would need a month to set it up. That is if Daniel actually agrees in participating, and as I see it, he is the main ingredient to this scenario. To pull it off is one thing! To do it with any degree of success is yet another. Although I wish no harm to Samantha; Daniel is my main concern! I will not put him in a position that would cause him grief; what you are asking is for him to go against his basic nature.”
“I would have to find away to explain it to him so he excepts it as a benignity and not pernicious! He knows the difference between consensual sex and rape; I even believe he know that sex doesn’t always require love. He doesn’t think like you or I, as you already know, and in this regard; especially not Samantha.”
Amanda jumped to affirm Lady Penelope’s assumption, “Ohhh I certainly agree! If Daniel is even the slightest bit hesitant then we call the whole thing off. My first concern after Sammy’s is Daniels mental wellbeing. I know what Daniel thinks of Sam, and would hate to think that he suffered just to give this to Sam.”
~...~
Sam looked out of her bedroom window watching blondie scampering around with Donnie in the backyard. Donnie was bowling her over, nipping her every now and again; she was now on her back with legs splayed. This was one of their foreplays; she’d witnessed it numerous times before. Another ten minutes or so, and the gutter slut be on all fours and knotted, shuddering in ecstasy, unable to remove his cock from her cunt even if she wanted to. Sam sighed at the thought of blondie’s abundant sex life. She loved Mandy dearly, but their sexual interludes were few and far between.
Sam strode out onto the patio; blondie was groaning as Donnie was humping her rear end. She was back to being as grimy as she normal was; her face, tits and arse were particularly so. Sam remembered a poem,
What are little boys made of?
Snips of snails and puppy dogs tails
That's what little boys are made of!"
What are little girls made of?
"Sugar and spice and all things nice
That's what little girls are made of!"
Girls at a very young age are taught to be clean, polite, prim and proper; while boys are allowed to roll in the dirt and do all the nasty, naughty boy things. She knew that she herself rebelled against her mother’s ideas of what a girl should be. Women were after all are not too different to men in this regard; society allows a male to be vulgar and disgusting, while females are hounded to be in controlling themselves; to take the moral high ground, while deep down they longed to be wicked and naughty.
She mused, “How many women out there would take delight to getting down and dirty if there were no recriminations; if society didn’t judge them for their activities? Probably quite a lot more than society would like us to believe!” Sam had learned in her psychology studies that when a person bottles up emotions, they invariable explode in a flurry of release. She wondered if this was blondie’s extreme way of rebelling against her earlier childhood, to do the things that were considered unfeminine, unladylike, even vulgar and disgusting. This was certainly about as far as she could go, and she wondered if blondie even knew she was so wretchedly disgusting.
She picked up one of the sun lounges and walked out to where they were fucking; blondie gave a stifled moan as Donnie pushed deeper into her cunt, then shuddered, as she came.
Sam set the chair down in front of blondie and sat down, “Having fun mum?” blondie looked up with a bleary smile on her face, “Ohhh god Sammy, he’s deeper than ever today.” In between jolts blondie screwed up her face in pain as Donnie’s cock punched her cervix as if to gain entry. Sam sniggered, “Is he trying to get a blowjob at the same time?” blondie wasn’t able to answer. Sam’s pussy was weeping as she watched the perverse carnal action; her clit demanded attention. Opening her legs she ran a finger though her pussy lips and rubbed her clit; catching her breath as her it sent delicious tingles up to her nipples.
blondie watched through half slit eyes, her face bare inches away from Sammy wide open legs. Donnie gave another shove and pushed blondie’s face closer to Sam’s now sopping wet pussy, “Go on you filthy cunt rag! Lick it, clean my cunt, stick that tongue of your where it will do some good!” blondie didn’t hesitate; she lapped out with her tongue and slid it down through Sam’s pussy lips. Sam gasped at the invasion; moaning contentedly as blondie went to work. blondie was too taken by her own lust to even think, let alone worry about her aversion to cunt lapping.
Sam was soaring ever higher, but needed that extra push to send her over the edge, “Eat me you bitch! Chew on my cunt lips, harder, Ohhh god harder.” blondie did as she was told but was too obsessed with Donnie’s rutting to understand that Sammy needed more pain to bring her over the top, she knew she liked it but had never experienced it firsthand. Sam pinched and stretched her nipples trying desperately to get that little extra, but to no avail.
Sam could feel blondie was sucking her pussy lips and clit deep into her mouth, and all she needed was for her to clamp down. “Fucking bite me you bitch!” She had an idea and grabbed a hank of blondie’s filthy hair with one hand, pulling blondie’s head harder into her pussy and ground it into blondie’s face, and waited for Donnie to pull out. Just before the moment of exit, she gave blondie one very hard donkey punch to the top of her head with her knuckles, causing the bitch’s cunt to contract hard around Donnie’s cock in the process. Donnie dragged his cock out of blondie tightening hole making her clench her jaw in pain, and cum in uncontrollably spasms, and subsequently bit down hard on Sam cunt flesh, and sending her over the edge in a screaming shock wave of orgasms. Sam slammed back into her chair as the wave of pain and orgasm over whelmed her, while blondie finally rolled on the ground holding her cunt and head.
Donnie walked off totally disinterested and was now taking a drink; completely ignoring the funny looking hairless bitches out in the yard.
Once the duo recovered sufficiently; blondie rubbed the top of her head, “What hell did you do that for? Now I’ve got a sore cunt and a sore head!” Sam had an apologetic smile on her face, “Sorry! I got carried away.” Samantha started to giggle, and when blondie gave her a hurt look; Sam blurted out, “But it worked! Fuck! I didn’t think it would, but it did!” blondie scowled for a second before she chuckled, “Samantha! You have the weirdest sense of humour I have ever come across. No wonder Connie beat the crap out of you! You drag your mothers head down to your pussy and face fuck her. Then you rap her on the head just so she’ll bite you and think it’s funny; all because we both had orgasms! ”
Sam blinked and blondie thought she had hit too close to the raw nerve and was about to apologise when Sam started laughing again, “Think yourself lucky! If I had that bitch between my legs; not only would I be donkey punching her for all I was worth; I’d be using a baseball bat, pissing and shitting as well...theennnn I’d have the mother of all orgasms.”
Both women broke up laughing until their sides hurt. blondie recovered, “Where in hell did you find out about donkey punching?” Sam grinned, “At Uni! I was chatting to a couple of fellow students that were talking about it. One girl had just broken up with her boyfriend because he did it to her. Boy was she pissed at him!”
“The other liked it; she actually gets her partner to slap her around, spit in her face, and donkey punch her while he’s riding her arsehole, then blow his load all over her face before making her suck his cock clean. She’s into really rough sex! She got excited when she told us that her boyfriend fucked and abused her in his van one night; then literally kicked her out on the side of the road and made her walk home naked and covered in cum; driving off and shouting that she was a useless fuck.”
blondie sat there wide eyed and stunned, “The more I find out about perversities the more I think mine is piss weak.” Sam giggled, “Don’t fool yourself mum; not too many women would suck their own shit off a butt plug, and then get aroused at the humiliation.” blondie blushed, “I didn’t suck shit! ... Ohhh never mind.” Sam was giggling.
~...~
Once Amanda had left her office; Penelope opened her invitation. On one aide was a photo of her mother in all her glory; kneeling on all fours, with her collar and tail and nothing else. She giggled as she read the gilded card,
Lady Penelope and Staff are cordially invited
to the Gala Premier viewing of
Blondie goes to Town.
Starring
“Blondie the Fuck Bitch”
This private showing will be fully catered for
With Wine and Finger Food.
Please RSVP...ASAP with numbers
Yours sincerely
Her Owners
Miss Amanda and Miss Samantha
Lady Penelope sighed, “That woman has a sense of humour and class; there’s hope for her yet!”
~...~
blondie was laying on her back, with her head on Sam’s stomach, enjoying the closeness; Sam was stroking her hair, pulling sticks and debris from the matted tangled mess. Out of the blue she murmured, “I’ll miss my brothers and sister!” Then after a minute pause she finished, “And my father!” Sam was obviously plagued by the thoughts of leaving for a new life somewhere new, but blondie was caught off guard by this simple statement. She rose and turned to face Sam, “Your father? I thought he was in on your abuse?”
Sam shrugged, “Yes and no! I love my father; he’s kind and gentle, everything she isn’t, even if he doesn’t understand me. Dad talked to me in my bedroom before she got to me. He was angry; yes, but gave me all the reasons why it was wrong; some were valid, but most were just his religious beliefs. I told him I understood, but that this was me, and I couldn’t help it; I couldn’t change who I was. I think he tried to understand! When she found out that he wasn’t going to do anything more about it; they had a wing ding row in their bedroom.”
“You have to understand that dad is basically a gentle, shy, and loving person. To it put another way; he’s a pussy whipped husband. He was angrier at me for putting him in that situation and gave me ten off his belt for making his wife irate and him having to put up with it. He disappeared afterwards to get away from her nagging. She was the one that took most offence at what you told her; she laid into me with the wrath of god in her heart and contempt in her veins. When he got back he dragged her off me and took me upstairs and laid me in bed; I was pretty delirious but I do remember him saying over and over, that he was sorry.”
Next morning I heard them arguing again; it was heated, but she was doing most of the shouting. She wanted the whole family to drag me into to church to show unity, but dad refused. One of the few times he actually showed some balls; he told her he’d keep the other kids home, that they didn’t deserve to be humiliated along with me. You know the rest! It has to be the reason she’s so intent on getting me back. I made him stand up to her, and she couldn’t stand having her authority challenged, it would be insufferable for her.”
“So you don’t hold any ill will towards your father?” Sam shook her head, “Not past believing he needs to grow a set of balls and bitch slap that woman into the real world.”
~...~
blondie had been making snacks and nibblies since that morning, she had been told to decorate the lounge room for a party. This didn’t make her feel uncomfortable; she was glad that the girls were trying to lead a normal life, and having a few friends over was good medicine, though a thought kept hounding her, “Will they want me to play hostess or lock me out in the kennel with Donnie? Either way it wasn’t really important.” She just wanted the girls to a fun night.
Sam entered the kitchen, “How’s it going?”
blondie took a deep breath and let it out, “I think I’ve thought of everything? Who’s coming to your party? Do I know any of them?”
Sam giggled quietly behind blondie; she thought she heard a nervous tinge to the question. “No! But I think you have met some of them.” She wanted to blurt it out, but this was Mandy’s show, and she’d done a wonderful job of keeping her surprise a secret.
~...~
blondie got out of the shower after having douched and given herself an enema. She had taken to keeping herself cleaned out; after the club incident she didn’t want to have to go through what could have been; she shuddered. Towelling herself down; she admired her collar in the mirror and looking closer she remarked, “It must be some sort of synthetic leather! It’d have to be with all the muck I end up wearing.”
Amanda called her into the master bedroom to get dressed. Sam was there looking absolutely gorgeous in a short hip hugging leather skirt, and contoured leather vest that showed ample cleavage, with black stay ups and four inch black heels and leather choker; in fact they were both in leather. Amanda was back to feeling sexy and frustrated again, and it showed in her attire. She wore a similar skirt; just a little shorter, also with black stay up stocking and five inch heels; what took blondie’s breath away, and she was sure Mandy’s as well was the black leather corset holding her waist painfully clinched and beautifully contoured.
Her breasts were barely contained in the shelf cups, her nipples just out of sight, Mandy looked the optimum Mistress in every sense of the word, she gasped, “What sort of gathering is this; a leather fetish party?”
Amanda was applying the last of her makeup, and Sam was sitting on the bed brushing out her long auburn hair into a ponytail, “No, Just a few friend over for a good time!” Sam finished brushing as Amanda stood up and turned, “So, how do we look?”
blondie stood there naked and shook her head, “Well if I were still in charge of this household and I’m not, then neither of you would be seen dead in those outfits; since I really don’t have a say here, then you both look gorgeous and stunningly sexy and I just hope I don’t have to wear anything like that.”
Both girls broke up laughing, and it didn’t make blondie feel easy; she’d seen that look on their faces too many times not to be worried, “Why are you laughing? Don’t you want me to play waitress tonight?”
Amanda picked up something out of her bedside draw along with blondie’s tail plug, “What’s that?”
Amanda gave her a wicked smile, “Ohhh nothing; just a little something to keep you smiling while we have our party.” Sam secured a wide leather belt around blondie’s waist; there were two cuffs secured to the belt by a short length of chain. blondie got even more worried; once secured, she couldn’t lift her arms above her head, but she realised that she could still hold a tray of drinks, “How am I going to put a top on with my arms cuffed like this?” Mandy ignored her question and got the egg and tail plug ready with some lube; pushing her backwards onto the bed and splaying her legs.
She inserted the tail plug first and explained how wonderful she was going to feel all evening with her vibrating egg, “You see this little devil will tease and torment you, with tiny vibrations and impulses all while being totally hidden up inside. It’s inflatable, so you won’t be able to get it out until we say so; it should feel right at home considering it’ll mimic Donnie’s knot, it also has an extra feature.” After getting it seated; much to blondie’s consternation, Sam held a tiny ring connected to the egg via a thin wire over her clit, then went down and sucked it through the ring, gently tightening a screw so it wouldn’t come off.
blondie was breathing hard with delicious sensations emanating from her entrapped clit by the time Sam had finished, she could feel her clit throb to the beat of her heart. Amanda turned the egg on with a remote; and watched as her mother tensed with the slight vibrations flowing around her pelvis, “That setting just keeps you horny, I doubt you’ll be able to climax, although if you work hard enough you never know; but this will certainly do the trick.”
Mandy increased the power and blondie started to pant and squeeze her legs together; rubbing her clit and rolling her nipples between her fingers, moaning. Mandy waited until her mother was about to go over the edge and hovered her thumb over a red button, “And this is for naughty little cunt bitches that play with themselves and don’t do as they’re told.” She pressed the red button and blondie let out an agonizing grunt and howled in pain, while dropping to the floor, holding her pussy as a jolt of electricity tore into her clit ending any possibility of orgasm.
Mandy watch as her mother regain some composure, it had hurt, although she was still incredibly horny, but was back to square one, “Believe me mum! I really didn’t want to have to do that, but I had to be sure that you understood the ramifications if you even so much as argue tonight; you might get wet from humiliation, but I certainly don’t.” blondie knelt on the floor still holding her cunt, sobbing with frustration and the memory of her clit being electrified and just nodded.
“Now I have your total and undivided attention; let me fill you in on what will happen. Yes you will be waitressing tonight’s little soiree, and dressed as you are now; plus your stilettos of course.” blondie was horrified and looked as though she was going to object; until Amanda’s thumb moved over the button; she clamped her mouth shut, “No objections to my idea then?” blondie shook her head while Sam giggled, “Who said she was a dumb bitch? I told you it would only take one jolt for her to see the advantages in co-operation!”
blondie glared at Sammy but never said a word. Sam attached her leash and motioned blondie to stand and put her shoes on; when she hesitated Sam made a little clicky sound and motion with her thumb; blondie jumped to her feet.
As they led her to the front door Sam asked with a giggle, “Ummm Mandy! Can I try that egg once blondie has finished with it?” blondie groaned and shook her head in disbelief, while Amanda put her arm around her lover’s shoulder, “Sure can my darling heart; who do you want to have the remote?” Sam looked as though to ponder, “I think blondie should have it! Especially after she finds out it was my little idea to buy the thing in the first place.”
blondie groaned loudly from behind, “Ohhh for Christ Sake! You two will be the death of me.” Both girls cracked up laughing.
blondie stood stiffly with eyes closed; gritting her teeth out of humiliation. She was now in the little foyer of their home; connected to a coat hook by her leash, while Amanda proceeded to write across her chest in black Niko. blondie opened her eyes when she felt her daughter finish, looking into the full length mirror on the opposite wall. There across her breasts appearing backwards were the words “Donnie’s Bitch”; her cunt clenched and leaked juice; she almost cried as she saw her daughter’s giggling doing some last minute primping to their own outfits in the very same mirror.
Of all the times her girls had degraded her, or she had humiliated herself; this was going to be the worst. She knew she was going to meet the guests; as she was. Her anguish wasn’t for what her daughter’s had done to her, but for being perverted enough to be getting off on the whole idea.
Her heart leapt up into her mouth as the door bell chimed; Amanda look over to her, “Are you ready? blondie thought she was going to die; her heart raced, and she felt light headed, “No!” She squeaked.
Sam shrugged her shoulders, “Too bad, so sad! It’s show time.” The beaming smile on her face only mocked blondie, and made her cunt squelch out more slime.
Amanda opened the door to a throng of quests milling around outside. If blondie was to be asked how she felt at that particular moment; she would have related Sam’s feelings of humiliation and taking a beating instead of being hauled into church. blondie likewise would have rather had Sam’s enormous butt plug not so gently, shoved up her arse than to be standing here now; although the swamp between her legs begged to differ.
The girls had deliberately not told their mother who was in on her abduction to the kennel, nor had they told her just who was coming tonight; she heard Mandy address the first of the group, “Lady Penelope! So good to see you again! I would like to introduce you to our mother; blondie!”
blondie had her eyes down cast in abashment trying desperately not to cry when she heard a familiar voice, “Ahhh Mrs. Thompson! Good to see you again; we were never properly introduced and for that I apologise; I certainly hope you don’t hold it against me, however I was the person who helped your wonderful daughters set up your fun and games.”
The rest of the party entered with Sam and Amanda greeting each one in turn.
blondie raised her eyes to meet Lady Penelope’s gaze and smiled weakly. She hadn’t actually seen the woman clearly that evening; nevertheless she remembered the posh English accent, “I... Ohhh no need to apologise... I was ...I was otherwise engaged. Please call me blondie!” She put her hand out in greeting. Lady Penelope smiled demurely taking her hand; running her eyes up and down blondie’s figure, “Yes quite; it was rather amusing to say the least! Please pardon me if I don’t address you as blondie; you see I have this little quirk of using the person’s given name; It’s a by-product of my family upbringing. I hope you don’t mind? ...Angela?”
blondie did mind! It served to remind her that she was indeed a lowlife human being with a perverted canine fetish, and not a dog at all. Lady Penelope was quite aware of the effect that her statement had on blondie; she had been in the game far too long not to know what buttons to push. She spied a glistening sheen between blondie’s legs and thought to herself, “The poor woman will be standing in a puddle of pussy juice if she stays still much longer!” blondie was thinking much the same thing, and that only added to the flow down her legs.
Lady Penelope turned to introduce the rest of her staff, “Angela! This is Jonathan, and Alexander; they were our Animal control Officers!” blondie blushed and nodded her head; she found it impossible to say anything. What do you say to someone who has seen you on all fours entertaining a dog, and has had his cock down your throat at the same time?
She hadn’t actually taken any notice of the men when they were taking liberties with her. Her focus was purely on their cocks as they skull fucked her; looking at them face to face now was even more embarrassing, “Hi! I hope Alex and I weren’t too hard on you the other day?” blondie was caught off guard by his apparent concern and she shook her head, “No! No ...Ummm ...I suppose you were just doing your job!” blondie knew it sounded lame and cringed, as Alex chuckled, “Well if it makes you feel any better; we certainly enjoyed our job!” blondie quivered and felt her face heat up as her swamp leaked some more.
Lady Penelope ushered the two lads through with a verbal chastisement, “And these lovely young ladies are Carolyn and Daphne; over there is Rebecca, and Vivien is hanging off Daniels arm!” As each was introduced they nodded; blondie responded likewise, thinking this was so surreal; Daniel seemed to take up half the foyer, and she remembered someone of his build that night. Penelope finished, “I have basically given the girls the night off; play time you might say; Kylie and Kaitlin are out doing a mother/daughter scenario, and Robert will be bringing them over after they have finished their appointment.” blondie looked at the group and wondered; here she was naked and leashed to a coat hook, standing in high heels with a dog collar, butt plug, and tail with Donnie’s Bitch written across her boobs; while they were dressed to the nines and acting as though there was nothing untoward about her appearance.
~...~
blondie spent the first part of the evening serving food and drinks as Sam and Mandy entertained their quests while they milled around and chatted. Occasionally one of them, either man or woman would pat and feel her up; taking full advantage of her nudity. It was only when blondie asked Mandy if she could have a drink that things got interesting, “Please sweetheart I’m dying of thirst, and the way you have my arms tethered; I can’t get a cup to my mouth, let alone drink from it.” Mandy giggled and told her to keep serving and she’d fix that problem.
blondie was thankful and went on serving until Mandy came back out with her dog bowl full of water and placed it on the floor in front of the television. blondie groaned; “How did I miss that?” she’d been led into a false sense of security and only had herself to blame. Believing that all she was required to do was to serve the guests naked and put up with their wandering hands; was in all thinking. “Damn stupid!” Asking her daughter for a glass of water was even dumber, as it set up this humiliating circumstance.
Everyone looked to blondie and started to giggle. blondie on the other hand looked straight at her daughter, pleading not to be put through this. Amanda just showed her the remote and smiled; blondie immediately got down in front of the bowl.
Kneeling as she was with her elbows tethered by her waist, she had to bring her hands as far forward as she could and tilt her body down so her face was in the bowl, making her arse stick up for all to see, “Ohhh look! She does look like a dog. That’s how my Fifi drinks from her bowl!” Vivien squealed. blondie just kept drinking to hide her beet red face, until she realised that she was now losing moisture from the other end at an increasing rate, and those watching could probably tell; it didn’t help the outflow in the least, and she was sure that she’d orgasm any minute.
Amanda clapped her hands, “Now we have your attention; I’d like to move on to the main feature of this evening. She put her laptop on the coffee table, and attached a cable from it to the wide screen TV in front of blondie. As she connected the cable she whispered to her, “I suggest you drink as much as you can; we wouldn’t want you dehydrating through your cunt.” blondie shook with apprehension; this gathering was in her mind, going downhill fast.
Amanda brought up the web browser while blondie watched in fear; she typed in http://www.Donniesbitch-o.com, and waited for the page to load. blondie thought back to Cynthia’s website and started to weep as the webpage loaded onto the wide screen; there taking up half the page was blondie in all her glory; sitting up like a dog with her collar and tail, with paws out in front in a begging pose. Links to pictures and videos, and a short explanation of how this bitch came to be a dog, along with a copy of her contract to her daughters. Up in the right hand corner was a section to buy a pass to the website, while down the bottom was a couple of icons for anyone wanting to buy downloads of her videos.
blondie hadn’t realised the girls had been filming her since the night of her kennelling, and now it was up on the web for anyone and everyone to download. Her humiliation was now complete, and she broke down with an enormous orgasm, only subsiding into sobbing. There were nervous laughter from around the room; Lady Penelope was mildly surprised that Amanda had put her mother’s face up for the world to see, “Amanda my dear! Please forgive me if I am wrong, nevertheless I thought you were going to disguise your mother face?”
Samantha wasn’t at all surprised, she was absolutely annoyed, “How could you be so stupid Mandy?”
Amanda feigned surprise, lifting her hand to her mouth and gasped, “Ohhh my god, I got the wrong one up there,” then she laughed. “That’s only a link to a folder here on my laptop! She retyped the address this time deleting the -o and up came the proper worldwide website; still the same, but this one had another woman of the same build and stature as blondie but with an entirely different face; still sitting in exactly the same pose.
Everyone gasped at the change; Lady Penelope spoke for everyone when she said “That is positively incredible! She looks the same but her face is different.”
Sam slapped Mandy’s arm, “That was totally cruel; mum almost had a heart attack!” Mandy laughed, “You think? Then why is she sitting a puddle of pussy juice?” blondie groaned and tried unsuccessfully to hide her face. Sam rolled her eyes then giggled, “Well fuck that bitch then! You almost gave me a heart attack.”
Everyone burst out laughing at blondie expense. Some of the girls got down to surf the site, bringing up pictures of blondie in different poses. Then blondie saw it and gasped, “Ohhh my god!” Everyone turned in unison to see what blondie was looking at. blondie could only stammer, then shriek, “Yo...you... you forgot to...to hide my birthmark. Everyone will know it’s me anyway!”
Mandy shook her head in disbelief as she tuned to the audience, “You see what swallowing dog cum does to you; she’s been getting dumber by the day!” She lightly slapped her mother in the back of the head, “You stupid fuckwit! Just how many people do you think are going to see that cum saturated cunt of yours, and not already know you’re a dog fucker? Huh?” blondie stopped her protest; much to her indignation she knew Mandy had a point. She admitted to herself, “I am losing grey cells, aren’t I?” Sam could almost hear blondie’s brain tick over, “You keep sucking dogs off and swallowing their cum, before too long you’ll be needing head phones just to keep breathing!” Laughter again peeled through the house.
Just as they started to watch “Blondie goes to Town!” the doorbell chimed. Sam rose as Lady Penelope advised her that, it would be the others. Sam opened the door to a man and woman with a girl looking no more than fifteen or sixteen; while she looking suspiciously at her she asked, “Robert, Kaitlin and Kylie?’ When they all nodded, she stood aside and beckoned them in.
In the video, blondie was being led into the kennel with a bag over her head totally blind when Sam returned; she quickly introduced them to Mandy and their mother, “Looks as though we got here just in time!” Robert quipped as he took a seat. blondie quickly rose to get some drinks and a plate of nibblies; Mandy held her shoulder, “I’ll serve our guests mum; you stay and enjoy; I’ve seen it remember.” blondie didn’t actually want to stay and relive her humiliation, but Mandy held her remote up and she decided that it was preferable to having her clit fried. She decided that Samantha was going to regret, or maybe not; having bought the stupid egg.
The video soon culminated in blondie’s degradation from being knotted to several dogs, all while being skull fuck by a number of men, Alex and John being just two; blondie blushed as she watched her counterpart moan though countless orgasms, and it wasn’t lost on the guest seated around the room either. blondie noticed to her dismay that the guys were bulging and shifting uncomfortably; the women didn’t seem to be faring much better, Vivien was discretely tweaking a nipple, while Daphne was sitting on the heal of her foot; grinding herself quietly with excitement evident in her face.
Lady Penelope was herself feeling libidinous and whispered into Amanda’s ear. Mandy smiled nodding enthusiastically, and offered the use of one of the bedrooms upstairs. Lady Penelope shook her head, “I wouldn’t want to miss any of this wonderful movie; would it be too crass to engage your mother’s services right here? Mandy shrugged, “No! Not under the circumstances I suppose.” Lady Penelope smiled wickedly and clicked her fingers, “Angela my dear! I wonder if you could do me a favour?” blondie wasn’t liking this, but remembered the egg, “I suppose I can.” She mumbled half heartedly.
Lady Penelope stood and sensuously rocked her hips, making a slow grind as she gathered her skirt up her stockinged legs, sensuously running her hand up to reveal a black garter and lacy silk panties. Amanda increased the vibration on blondie’s egg and was rewarded to see her mother’s increased breath rate and a subtle moan. Lady Penelope slowly slipped out of her panties and settled graciously back into her lounge chair, spreading her legs invitingly, while playing a delicate finger through her pussy lips, as always the consummate performer.
The rest of the guests gazed on expectantly; waiting for blondie to move. Penelope hooked a finger towards blondie, “Come my dear. Come show me how much you appreciated your little adventure.” blondie felt humiliation overwhelm her and fought back an impending orgasm. She crawled like the dog she knew she was; hesitating only momentarily before lowering her face, “I’m now a filthy cunt rag!” She dove into Penelope’s pussy. After a while Lady Penelope pulled her head harder into her mound and looked to Amanda with a sigh, “You’ve taught her well my dear! Maybe we could work out a deal to use her for entertainment for my girls, in between clients?” blondie shuddered with an orgasm as Amanda laughed and Lady Penelope went back to enjoying her ministrations.
From there, while blondie’s video played out for those who cared to watch; the rest of the evening turned into a mass orgy of withering bodies and a tangle of arms and legs. The men respected Amanda’s and Sam’s request not the engage with them; and truth be known they never needed to; with seven and a half available women and only four men, they were drastically out numbered.
Later in the evening Kaitlin and Kylie cornered Sam, “We hear you’re into sensual pain?” When Sam nodded with a frown; Kaitlin smiled wickedly, “I know what you’re thinking, and no! I’m not underage; I just look like a kid. I’m actually nineteen and have documents to prove it!” Sam held her hands up, “I believe you; truly! I also see why you and Kylie are so good at the mother /daughter thing.” She quickly added, “You look alike! Not that I think Kylie looks old or anything. I also don’t believe that Lady Penelope would take the risk of employing a minor.”
Kylie only laughed and announced that they weren’t actually related. Kaitlin produced an enormous dildo; Sam caught her breath, and then smiled sinfully, “Ohhh dear! What on earth are you planning on doing with that?” Both women descended on Sam like a couple of predatory she wolves. Amanda looked up from suckling Penelope’s breasts when she heard Sam’s gleefully squeal, “Ohhh help me; help me, I’m being raped! Ohhh god don’t...stop...don’t... Ohhh ye gods don’t stop!” Sam then screamed; clamping her hand over her mouth to stifle the outburst. Amanda smiled, “That stupid woman will be walking bowlegged for sure tomorrow!” then went back to tongue wrestling with Lady Penelope.
Sometime in the night; Donnie was brought in to join with the fun and games. blondie wasn’t in any frame of mind to object; her egg was now back to a low setting , and she was feeling frustrated and horny beyond belief. Sam loosened the clit ring and fished inside blondie’s saturated cunt to extract the egg; Donnie was excitedly prancing around; the pheromone saturated room driving him crazy; he just wanting to get to his bitch. Amanda let him loose and without so much as a how-do-you-do, he straddled her; hooking his front legs in front of her thighs and punching his engorged cock into blondie. blondie squealed as his fully expanded knot thrust into her; her slime helping his entry immensely. The group urge him on with taunts and jibes that only sent blondie into her own state of nirvana.
The night ended with blondie again plastered in semen and cunt juice with dog cum leaking out of her fucked out gash. After having cleaned up all the women and syphoning what was left of the men; she was as drained as the batteries to her egg. Sam never got to sample Daniel as she had hoped; but unknown to her it had been designed that way.
Lady Penelope was speaking to Amanda in the foyer as Sam limped over, “Give it some thought my dear, it is all I ask; you never know you both may find it most interesting?” Sam heard the last of the conversation, “What’s interesting?”
Amanda almost chocked, but Lady Penelope as always with her wits about her and not wanting Amanda to spill the beans, replied, “Ohhh just a little offer for you both! I have asked Amanda if the three of you would like to come to a party in three weeks time. I am a founding member of an alternate lifestyle club and we throw a party every now and then so those interested can come along and enjoy each other’s company; so to speak. Some of my ladies will be there!”
Amanda relaxed, “Do you think you and mum would like to go?”
Sam giggled, “To hell with mum! I want to go and blondie will do as she’s told.”
Penelope looked to Amanda conspiratorially; Amanda blushed, “Well that settles it. We’ll be most pleased to except your kind invitation.”
To be continued...
Chapter 10
Painful games with
Chastity rules
Amanda sat nervously chewing her thumbnail; it was almost time for Sam’s arrival, and she was now having second thoughts, “Relax my dear. She will not be harmed!” Mandy smiled weakly; her nerves showing plainly on her face, “I know; it’s just that when the crunch comes, I’m now not certain that Sam will appreciate this.” Lady Penelope smiled warmly, “Take heart my child; I have been in this business for a long while. My intuition serves me fairly; the other night confirmed your supposition; even Daniel made comment on how Samantha loved to be roughly handled. I had Kylie and Kaitlin do some reconnoitring.”
Amanda smiled, “Yes I know, I heard Sam with them, she was having a ball.” Lady Penelope continued, “To give Samantha this experience, shows not only that you understand her; you also support her in this seemingly aberrant fascination for rape and it may very well vanquish it from her dreams. Just like Angela, I’m sure she will cherish this experience for quite some time.”
Mandy pulled in a deep breath, and blew it out hard, “Thanks for that; I really do love her so much! It’s just that most people would be horrified for what I am about to have done to her.” Lady Penelope patted her on the arm, “One man’s trash is another man’s treasure, my dear, or in this case; one woman’s pain is another woman’s pleasure!” Mandy nodded absently as she looked out the tinted window of Lady Penelope’s limousine.
Sam got off the bus and waited patiently for her connecting ride; she had taken this route the same as Mandy many times, and knew the drill. She took little, if no notice of the black limo parked across the street; her attention was of their new home and what it would be like; Mandy and she had seen photos of the property they were purchasing, and she still found it amazing that they were actually going to be living as a family in a home that they owned themselves. She smiled to herself, “A couple; setting up house with new beginnings! Married? Whatever that means to our not so conventional relationship?” The thought thrilled her immensely.
Sam was feeling euphoric at finishing the last of her exams for the year; Mandy had finished hers the week before. They were now free to leave for their promised land. She had also gone onto the net to find a suitable University in the area, and came up with two possibilities; Townsville had James Cook University, with an annex just north of Cairns It was a tossup as to which one was closer; she decided, she’d go see them both before she made up her mind.
Amanda watched from the car parked opposite the bus stop; she watched as Sammy fidgeted with her knapsack, looking up the road for a bus she wouldn’t be catching.
Sam was preoccupied and didn’t see the two men walk out of the alley behind her; she didn’t have a chance to fight as the bag went over her head, as two strong hands grabbed her arms and dragged her backwards into the alley; she was off the street and into the van within seconds, without anyone seeing.
Alex and John weren’t worried; they were told to give Samantha no hint of who they were, and if the shit hit the fan with someone seeing, they could divulge the plan and things would be worked out.
Sam lay in the back of the van blindfolded and hogtied; she was scared; she didn’t know why she was being kidnapped. It could be for any number of reasons; rape was the least of her worries. The first thing to come to mind was torture and murder at the hands of some deranged maniac; then there was the white slavery documentary she had seen on television only a week ago. This was a devastating turn of events; just as things were looking up, she was now in more trouble than she could possibly have imagined. She tried to tell herself not to panic, but it did no good; she could still feel the bile rising in her stomach.
Rape was the next to last on her list of atrocities that could be forced upon her, with ransom being the least likely. It did occur to her pausingly that maybe her mother might be in on this; and if that was the case then she would do her utmost to fight, even to the extent of putting herself and, or mother in hospital if she were given the slightest chance.
Sam had time to think; there was little else to do, she had already tested the ropes binding her are arms and legs; there was no chance of escape. If it was rape; then it was nothing like her fantasy; they never had this uncertainty; the almost blind panic to them. She knew from her studies, that rape was little about sex and more about domination and degradation with sex as just a tool to enforce the rapists will, with the side line being their sexual pleasure. She had always choreographed her scenario, this was totally out of her control, and it certainly wasn’t sexy; too frightening be arousing at all.
Lady Penelope signalled her chauffeur, “Home Robert, and don’t spare the horses!” In a flash of her own entertainment, she mused, “I really should have a driver by the name of James.”
~...~
Sam was unceremoniously dragged into a room and thrown onto a bed. The closing of the door sounded like a death knell to her sightless mind. She scrambled to her knees as best she could and faced the opposite direction she’d landed, insanely thinking that it would make her position more tenable. Her legs were free from her hogtie position, although the blindfold was still over her eyes, and her arms were still tied at wrist and elbows behind her back. She gave herself a small chance of getting out of this alive, if not unscathed, as long as she couldn’t identify her assailants.
Sam cocked her head from side to side, listening intently for any sign of someone in the room. She heard footsteps coming down a hallway; a cold chill ran down her spine. They had stopped at the door; when it opened a stabbing pain of panic swept though her, “Who’s there? Don’t you come any closer or I’ll...” She heard a chuckle, “Wot? Scream, or piss ya knickers? Scream all ya likes Missy! Dere’s nabuddy wiffin miles of us, or ya can piss yaself; dat’d be enertainin.”
Sam started to tremble, whipping her head from side to side; trying to gauge the direction of the voice, “What do you want from me?” The guy chuckled again, “Now yous is a egemacated sort of missy, weez know, weez bin lookin in ya bag; wot ya fink weez wants?”
Sam’s brain was in overdrive, “This isn’t something my mother would do; she wouldn’t even associate with lowlifes like this.” White slavers were getting lower on her list as well; she remembered what the documentary had said. “Slavers generally never abuse their captives, as long as they co-operate; damaged goods drops the sale price! But then again, this moron doesn’t seem too bright.”
Sam shuffled from knee to knee trying desperately to keep the guy’s voice in front of her, “Oiiii Joey! Git’s ya ass in’ere!” Sam gasped, “Shit! Fuck! Now I know a name.” Sam then felt a sharp blade touch her face, and she froze, “Now missy; yous gunna play nice an all; or does I hafta do some paswadin?”
Sam just nodded; her vocal chords were too constricted in fear to utter anything intelligent.
The blade ran down her neck until she felt a slight tug on the front of her blouse and bra as the knife sliced through the fabric with ease; her breasts fell free and jiggled to a halt. Sam screwed up her face in disgust and turned away from her attacker, “Gord will ya look at dem chest puppies! Ay Joey ya fucka, gits a loada deez!”
Sam felt herself being pushed forward onto the mattress with her arse in the air; she half thought of struggle away, but decided to stay put in the interest of staying alive. The knife made its way up under her skirt as her skirt was pushed up onto her back and then a tug. Sam stifled a scream as her panties also disappeared. She was breathing harder than ever; taking deep breaths through her nose and almost snorting them back out again like an animal under duress. She knew she was hyperventilation but found it hard to stop, “Fuckya Joey! git ya ass in’ere; dis bitch’s gota bubble butt; jist like ya likes’em!”
Sam heard heavy footsteps coming along the same hallway, “This must be Joey?” she thought to herself. Sam heard a deep grunt of approval, “I tol’ya, didn I! Now yuos be nice ta dis one; the last one gotz outa hospital wear’en one of dem shit bags on her’rip, cuase yous was too ruff!” Sam took solace in the fact that they had done this before and let their victim go; the poor woman had survived, albeit in need of hospitalisation. The first guy spoke to Sam, patting her on the arse, “Joey dudent says much; e’recons action speeks louder an wurds! So’s yuos speeks to’im nice like ok. so’s he dudent tears yous a new asshole.”
Sam’s queries were now answered. This wasn’t slavers, or kidnapping for ransom, her mother was ruled out; Sam was surprised to find herself calming down as each scenario was wipe from her mental whiteboard. These cretins didn’t seem to be interested in torturing her either; this was just going to be rape and anal rape at that. All she now had to do was live though it and not make them think that killing her was their only option, “Just rape!” The thought hit her hard, “When does rape become preferable? Sam mentally slapped herself, “When you could be killed instead, you twit!”
It hit her then as well; exactly what blondie had said about seeing her life going down the toilet and taking as much pleasure from it before her life and her arse were destroyed. Her breathing hadn’t slowed and every nerve ending was tingling at full attention. She could almost feel the excitement flowing from her rapists, She made one last crying plea, “Nooooo please! Don’t do this...please let me go.”
It did no good as she felt someone pick her up by the waist and fling her around like a ragdoll. Strange things enter a mind under duress, and Sam was no different, “Fuck this guy’s strong!” Her legs were now hanging off the bed with him standing between them, and a huge hand holding her to the mattress, face down. Sam tried desperately to relax her arse muscles, and conjure up one of her rape fantasies in the vain hope that it would help her get ready for what she now knew was inevitable.
Sam was almost in tears, her nerves were stretched so tight she thought she’d snap in two; she could feel her heart beating like a machine gun, and she couldn’t stop shaking. If her eyes were open; they’d be a wide as saucers. She felt a large hand softly stroke her hair, “What the fuck is the moron doing?” His hand seemed to encompass her head; that’s when a thought mushroomed into existence, like an atom bomb going off, “There’s only one person I know who has a hand that size! Sam’s hope rose, and shuddered with the thought, “Ohhh god! Let it be him.” Sam almost asked if it was Daniel, but decided against it; on the grounds that if it wasn’t, then her fantasy wasn’t going to help her to get excited enough to endure the assault. As much as Sam hated her bible bashing mother, she still had a belief in a divine entity, and it was that entity she gave thanks too for Mandy and blondie, “Please God let be it him. Let it be Daniel!” Whether or not it was; Sam was now able to use it to get her head into the right space for her rape.
The hand that was stroking her head then moved her blouse out of the way and slid under her left breast. Her C cup mound was totally encompassed as her head was, “Ohhh fuck!” Sam was torn between two thoughts, “Please grab it hard!” and “But not too hard!” He started to squeeze; Sam screwed her face up and grunted in pain, “Ohhh god your killing me!”
The pressure stopped just before it got too unbearable. He then took the weight off her back; in the process the hand holding her left breast punched a hole down into the soft mattress as his weight was taken by that arm, dragging Sam’s tit with it; Sam grunted and gritted her teeth in pain. Grabbing her other breast the same way he shifted his weight equally between the two, thus lessening the torment of her left breast. Only now Sam was pinned to the mattress by her tits; she grunted and squirmed, thinking to herself, “This has got to be the most humiliating thing a woman could go through? Not only am I going to get arse raped, but he’s using my boobs to hold me in place.”
She tried to kick out with her legs; it was useless, they were flailing out either side of him. She felt the knife in between her elbows cutting the cords, then at her wrists; finally she had the use of her arms and hands. Sammy found the added freedom almost next to useless, secured in position by her boobs, her arms and hands flailed the same has her legs. This was another slap in the face as she heard some laughing at her ineffectual floundering; and only added to her debasement.
The feeling of being totally powerless, being forced to endure the unspeakable only added to her arousal; She screamed and grunted in pain as his huge hands mashed her boobs; dragging them down into the mattress; she felt other fingers smearing lube in and around her arsehole; she stopped fighting and waited; steeling herself for the pain she was sure would to come.
She was still panting in rapid gasps; her body was on fire as it waited. Sam had enough; she bucked her hips in frustration, “Well you bastard! Go on and do it! Fuck my arsehole you limp dick!” Still he waited.
~...~
Amanda was crying as she watched Sammy’s rape through the one way mirror. She tried to hide her face in her mother chest, as blondie comforted her. Lady Penelope had locked the door to the viewing room, just in case Amanda lost her nerve. Amanda had insisted on being here, even after Lady Penelope had advised her that it would be stressful to watch a loved one being raped. The last thing Samantha needed was to endure all this mental anguish and pain, only to see it all dashed before the final climax. She had spent hours with Daniel; going over every little detail as to how he was to proceed, “it is perfectly ok my dear! Daniel knows exactly what he is doing; she’ll be no more than sore, and hopefully very, very happy. I know it’s hard, but take a little comfort in the knowledge that Daniel’s autism makes him the ideal partner. I have given him explicit instructions on how he is to perform, and like a robot; he will do exactly as he is told.” blondie’s face showed the worry she felt for Sam and Amanda even as she tried to smile through her own tears in reassurance for Mandy; she atleast had the knowledge of her own experience to comfort her. Lady Penelope was herself feeling strained at the events going on in the next room; no sane woman could walk away from this and not be so affected in some way or other.
~...~
Sam wanted to cry; her boobs were supplying her with enough tormenting desire to fuel her fires of passion; she now needed to orgasm, and all that was required was the last final brutal assault. In the end she sobbed and begged quietly, “Pleeeeeaaaase!” Sam cried at the idea of being reduced to a pitifully begging wanton wretch; it had never been in any of her scenarios, but it certainly flared her need to give herself to her rapist at any cost; this was to prove to be even better than she could ever imagined.
Her plea was answered with an enormous cock straining at the entrance of her arsehole, which started to stretch as the enormous head entered her rectum; her body stiffened and strained forward with the onslaught, and her breasts trapped in her rapists mauling hands, laboured to hold her in place.
Sam shuddered and wept for joy, “Ohhh god! It is Daniel! Do me, you gentle giant; do me good!”
Sammy grunted and strained as more of his length slowly invaded her bowls; she screamed and panted; she grabbed fistful of bedding, arching her head up and back as her legs stiffened and shook violently with the shear pain of entry, “Ahhhhhhhh, shiiiit, Faaaarrkkkk.” And still the monstrous organ kept moving forward; her thoughts turned to being impaled on a spit and having it come out of her mouth, she involuntarily kicked out with her legs and stiffened again; screaming herself hoarse. Sweat was pouring off her forehead and soaking her blindfold, her vocal chords now straining to emit any sound at all, and she lay there convulsing.
Her rapist had stopped and mercifully waited for her to accustom herself to his size. The entry was slow and agonising; the withdrawal was almost as slow, and no less painful. No sooner that he was almost out of her, he pushed back in a little faster. Sam convulsed once more, but didn’t care anymore; she felt herself go over the precipice, shuddering in orgasm that took over every nerve in her body; exploding like a tsunami on the shores of her being, as she fell head long into her protective subspace.
Here she mentally sat back and revelled in the pleasure her attacker was giving her; the pain was still there but it no longer mattered. She felt her body jerking with every fresh assault; he was pounding her with animal lust; she heard herself scream and grunt as he kept up his urgent thrusts. Pleasure shot through her in different direction and over rode the pain; she had done it, she had weathered the storm of agony and was now floating calmly in a sea of bliss.
Sam couldn’t tell you how long her rapist took to fore fill his needs, she didn’t care; hers were wrapped comfortably within her like the arms of a lover.
~...~
Sam stirred out of her stupor, disorientated and slightly confused. She was in a foetal position on her side with a sheet up and over her; she moved an arm and brushed it past her breast, and gasped. Her pelvic region was emitting periodic aching cramps; opening her eyes she saw a soft pillow mounding up and blocking her sight; pain still coursed through her stomach and lower intestines, her eye sight was blurry. Pushing the pillow down she tried to sit up, only to have another round of pain shoot up through her body. Sitting on the floor she saw a gigantic figure of a man just staring at her; her eye sight cleared, allowing her to recognise her suitor.
Sam stopped moving and stared at him; he had a concerned look on his angelic boyish face; she moved to the edge of the pillow so she could put her head back down. They both looked into each other eyes for a long moment; as Sam had suspected somewhere through her rape, it was Daniel giving her the fantasy she had dreamed of for years. He had performed it to perfection, and she smiled warmly, “Hello Daniel.”
Daniel sat not saying a word, “Daniel! Are you all right?”
Daniel looked hesitant as he went to speak, “Are you...Ummm, I’m ok Miss Samantha. How are you?” Sam heard the concern in his voice, and smiled broadly; even now small orgasmic tremors were still running through her, “I’m absolutely fine; I’ll live Daniel,” She cocked a finger at him in a come hither fashion, “Can you come over here? I’m a little sore and it’s little hard to move.” Daniel hesitated again, but finally did as requested. Sam waited until he was sitting next the bed, “There’s something I need to whisper to you; Daniel leaned in, “Closer!” She urged. Daniel brought his head within inches of her; Sam brought her hand up and hooked it behind his head, pulling him the rest of the way and resting her cheek on his, “Thank you Daniel, thank you so much; I know what you did was hard for you, and I appreciate that. I want to give you something to remember every time you have any doubts about what went on here today.
Daniel pulled away a little as if to receive his little something; Sam pulled his head back, but this time she kissed his passionately on the lips for what seemed to Daniel like hours, then finished with a quick kiss, “Thank you so much, I will never forget what you did for me today. You were magnificent. I felt as though you were reading my mind.”
Daniel didn’t actually return the kiss, he found it hard to understand the feelings people had when they kissed, his autism didn’t allow for close personal contact and he felt awkward. He liked some people and disliked others, that was as far as his feelings went for those around him; his like for Missy Penny was the strongest; she had excepted him for who he was, and gave him a peace he had longed for, but being this intimate with someone was confusing.
Daniel moved back a little in surprise. Never had any woman kissed him on the lips; not even Missy Penelope, and he didn’t know how to react it. She had done something totally unexpected, especially when he thought about what he’d just done. The best he expected was to be politely ignored, and that would have been just fine; being hated for this was the one thing that had made him nervous about agreeing to this act. He like Miss Samantha a lot, but this was so totally out of the blue. He knew that Samantha and Amanda were partners and that they kissed as she had done to him.
Sam could see the confusion on his face, “What’s wrong Daniel?”
Daniel took a breath as if to speak, then stopped and hesitated; he looked down to his hands as he rung them in turmoil, “I don’t love you Miss Samantha! I can’t.” He looked up into her eyes and quickly added, “I like you a lot; you’re good people, and I was afraid that you wouldn’t like me after... you know... after I did ...” he pointed to her bottom; his face screwing up in frustration trying to understand, “You like Miss Amanda... don’t you?”
Sam smiled sympathetically. She could see Daniel was having trouble understanding what she meant by her kiss, and she patted his hand, “I could never not like you Daniel, and yes; I love Amanda, I always have, and always will. What you did for me was the most wonderful thing you could have ever done for me. And you’re right, I am a lesbian! You know what that means?”
Daniel nodded, “It means you have sex with other women!”
Samantha giggled at the simplification, “Yes! You’re right again; that among other things. That doesn’t mean I don’t like men, I just don’t want one as a partner. What you did...or should I say; what we did was just sex for the fun of it. I had one of the best orgasms I have ever had, and I hope you did too.” Daniel’s face opened up in a boyish smile and held up a used condom; Sam smiled embarrassingly, “Daniel, you’re so straight forward, with a naivety that only adds to your charm; I can see how people can get embarrassed or annoyed by you?” Sam only squeezed his hand and giggled, “You helped me realise a fantasy I’ve had for a long time, and I was just thanking you for that. I didn’t want you to feel guilty for what you did. You will always be my very special male friend; there will be no other man as close to me as you.”
Daniel felt better and thought to himself, “Miss Penny is such a smart lady!” He sighed, “I’m not the one you should be thanking, I didn’t think of doing this.”
Sam giggled, “Ohhh I know you didn’t, Daniel! I also know just who was responsible for me being here.”
Daniel looked up over Samantha as she giggled, “And she’s standing at the door with a big smile on her face right now! Isn’t she?”
~...~
Daniel nodded with a cheeky grin on his face, and Sam winched as she rolled over to see not only Mandy, but Lady Penelope, blondie and Alex standing just inside the room, “Hello my lover!” Amanda had a smile on her, with tears of relief flowing down her cheeks; she rushed over to hug Sam, “Oooww! Watch the boobies, watch the boobies!” Sam pulled the sheet down to reveal her sore and swollen breasts; they were angry red and already the bluish tinge of bruising was starting to appear.
Amanda let go and took her hand; kissing it urgently, “God Sammy, I’m sorry sweetheart.” Sam giggled, “Don’t be sorry lover! Thank you for the most wonderful experience of my life. I’ll live! I doubt I’ll be walking out of here too soon, but I’ll mend. ” She turned to blondie, “Hi mum! You know the other day when you were telling me about your experience in the boot of the car. I didn’t understand your reaction to waiting for the blade to fall, but now I do and want to thank you for your insight, it helped me immensely.”
blondie smiled, “It heightens the senses! Doesn’t it?” Sam giggled, “Ohhh boy, you can say that again!” Both women felt a private personal kinship; a shared experience that anyone who hadn’t gone through was unable to comprehend.
Amanda had to ask one question, “Would it have been as good, if you had known from the beginning, it was staged?” Sammy smiled; she knew why Mandy had asked, “No lover! And thank you for not telling me. It certainly wouldn’t have been as exciting in the end, and as mum knows; the beginning was terrifying, but added to the tension that amplifies the senses. Without the uncertainty it would have just been another painful fuck session. If you’re wondering whether I’ll want to do it again; the answer is probably not! You can’t eclipse this one; it was perfect! None of my fantasies came within cooee of it. Real rape isn’t going to be any more exciting, just extremely dangerous. Amanda sighed with relief, “Thank you for taking that load off my mind.”
Alex was standing in the background, “I see you there Alexander. Don’t you dare hide from me!” Alex moved into an open space; scratching the back of his head, “I’s only duin meez job missy, yous cant blaams meez for dat!” Sam laughed, “No wonder it me took so long to work out, this was a setup. You really should go into movies; you’re a natural! You also owe me a bra and panty set, not to mention a blouse I spent over a hundred dollars on.”
Amanda laughed, “I hated that blouse; it’s why I left it out this morning for you to wear, and I’ll get you new underwear tomorrow.”
Alex grinned, “That remark I said about; da shit bags on her’rip; I meant it. Daniel’s a fucking horse; he puts mere males to shame. I, for one am almost jealous.” Everyone broke up laughing; Daniel just sat there blankly; wondering why he was being mentioned, but accepted that it was probably a good thing.
Lady Penelope reverted to vulgar speech, “Alexander! You are such a dick; ask Daniel just how many women will take him on with his monster.” Alex looked chaffed but decided to keep quiet.
Sam laughed as she extended her hand out to Lady Penelope, “You are the Consummate Mistress of elusion and fantasy, and I thank you for delivering excellence in the face of dubiety once again.”
Lady Penelope moved forward to take Samantha’s hand, and then curtsied, “I am but a humble servant in your employ Madam!”
Sam laughed, “You my dear Lady denigrate your talents; you certainly have many traits; I can think of a whole bunch of strengths and abilities you display, but I have my doubts that humble is anywhere near one of them!”
Lady Penelope feigned distress, slapping her hand to her chest, “Done to death by slanderous tongue! Thy arrow pierces this wretched heart.” Penelope bowed and a wily smile crossed her gracious face, “Frailty, thy name is Penelope!”
Everyone laughed and applauded, “You have my measure my dear, and I commend you,” Lady Penelope bowed a second time. Sam frowned, “Isn’t that supposed to be vanity?” Lady chortled, “A common misconception my dear. Shakespeare never wrote, “Vanity thy name is woman, it was always Frailty. Rossetti’s Lady Lilith conjured up that misquoted line.” Sam shrugged, “Well you learn something every day. So I suppose we own you more now for your services?”
~...~
Lady Penelope shrugged, “Yes and No! The deposit has already been paid; all that is need; is for your Amanda to hand over her keys!” Lady Penelope held out her hand; Mandy blushed as Samantha frowned, “Mandy! What is she talking about?”
Amanda got up and hesitated, then handed over two small silver keys on a ring and was about to explain, then hesitated again; Lady Penelope held her hand tenderly, “Would you rather I tell them, my dear?” Amanda nodded and dropped her head; clasping her hands down in front of her.
Everyone waited curiously for Lady Penelope to begin, “As I have already stated; the deposit has already been paid. These!” She held up the keys, “Are the last and final payment for my services. Amanda has agreed to be bonded to me for the duration of her stay here in town; the contract she signed is in part payment; and I might add the greater part, for Samantha’s fantasy; her contract terminates on her departure for your new home in Queensland.
Samantha was shocked and worried, as was blondie; she winced as she worked herself into a sitting position, her boobs aching as they readjusted to her position, “No you can’t do this to her. Mandy! You don’t have to do this. She can’t make you!” Lady Penelope felt sympathy for Samantha; she knew this looked bad for herself and looked to Amanda for support.
Sam was visibly upset and Mandy knelt back down, “Shush my love! Lady Penelope hasn’t done anything, but to offer me a choice; much like she did for us when mum had her fun. I freely accepted her offer and signed the contract. You know me; when I make a deal, I don’t back out!” Sam was confused, “What! So you’re her slave with whips and chains until we leave?” Amanda was getting a little exasperated and turned to look at Penelope.
“No! My dear; being bonded is nothing like being enslaved; it’s is an archaic term, the equivalent today is more like apprentice or servant; in the dark ages a young girl was bonded to a household for maid service, much like a boy was apprenticed to a blacksmith for a specific duration of time.”
In this case Amanda has not lost any of her social status, and very little freedom; the arrangement Amanda has contracted herself to; the one you walked in on at the end of the film night; is for recreational services here at the Crystal Slipper, for myself and my staff. After the film night I had a quiet little discursive meeting with my girls over late night tea and coffee; we all agreed that it would be a nice diversion to have the pleasure of Amanda’s services. I consider it a little in house bonus for my staff, for their loyalty and service.” Sam raised her eyebrow, “Recreational Services? And what exactly does that encompass?” Mandy blushed, “It means I’m to orally service Lady Penelope and her girls, three days a week from now until we leave!”
Lady Penelope corrected Amanda, “I think you may have misunderstood the contract my dear; it was you who stated; Lady Penelope and Staff!” My ladies aren’t the only ones I employ to run my establishment.” Amanda frowned, then her eyes popped open and she gasped. Her idea of staff were the females employed by Lady Penelope; Sam saw the implication of such an error and it tickled her funny bone, she started to giggle, “Ohhh boy! You are so in trouble now girl!” Amanda turned to Lady Penelope with a sick pleading look of someone on death row.
Lady Penelope smiled, raising an eyebrow, “Would you like me to show you the contract?” Amanda was groaning, but shook just her head, “There is no mention of excluding my male staff members. I was mildly surprised to hear you offer such a thing, and maybe I should have questioned you about it; with what you were planning, I merely assumed you were experimenting the same as Samantha.”
Lady Penelope could see Amanda’s brain spinning, tying to find a way out, “I believe you stated in front of everyone here; when I make a deal, I don’t back out! You signed the contract! A contract you help draught! We made a deal! I have upheld my end of the bargain; all with utmost finesse if I must say so myself.” Mandy knew she was caught; hoisted by her own petard; she had figured the cost of her service was minimal and most enjoyable, considering the deduction for said service that Lady Penelope was taking off Sammy’s bill.
She nodded in defeat, and Alex who had been milling around in the background mildly disinterested; almost to the point of leaving the women to their conversation; was now keenly interest in the proceedings, “Ohhh wow! This is great; wait till the lads hear about this!”
blondie saw her daughter’s sickly expression, and smiled sympathetically, “If I may make a suggestion? I see it my duty as her mother and as I am her slave; to take on that part of Mandy’s contract!” Alex was slightly deflated; the idea of receiving a head job from an honest-to-god lesbian gave him a boner; he had already got off with her mother and although she was good, Amanda was in his age group, it just wasn’t the same. Amanda’s spirits lifted, “She doing it again!” She felt enormous surge of gratitude for her mother, “She never fails to be there for me!”
Lady Penelope knew that Amanda hadn’t understood the contract and sighed, “I’m sorry Angela, unfortunate as it may seem; the contract is with your daughter and myself; there is no mention of proxies.” Alex’s excitement peaked again as Amanda’s moral dropped to an all time low; he did have infinitesimally small amount sympathy for her, but only enough to sweeten the prize. He was a heterosexual male, and as he understood it; with the same sexual apathy for male contact as lesbians. If he had done a deal and inadvertently put himself in her position; then he’d be as upset by this turn of events as she was. Alex didn’t let that deter him from his lifelong passion, “I’m gonna do all I can to see she holds to her contract!” Not that he would have honoured any deal in that respect.
Lady Penelope turned her attention to Amanda, “I told you once before that in business; there are no free lunches; I am paying dearly for your services my dear! I also said; I will have to take you in hand and teach you the fundamentals of commerce.” Amanda remembered the conversation, but never expected at the time for it to come back and bite her on the arse.
“Let this be lesson one: Read...the Contract...carefully...and understand it... before...you sign!
Amanda winced as though a stake was being driven into her stomach with every exaggeratedly punctuated word, but had to except everything Lady Penelope was saying; her stupidity and naivety; maybe even a little bit of feminine pride had put her in this awkward situation; it would be a hard lesson indeed, “You’re right as usual Ma’am; it was asinine of me not to read the contract carefully and understand it. As much as it sickens me; I will honour our pact! You have been nothing but honourable, up front and very considerate of our family; my respect for you will not allow me to shirk even this...this,” Mandy shook her head and couldn’t go on, then slumping to the floor beside Sammy’s bed, sighing pitifully.
Everyone in the room except for Alex; who was mentally rubbing his hands together with glee; felt for her, even Daniel felt uncomfortable with the situation Miss Amanda had got herself into. Sam stroked Mandy’s hair in sympathy, “I feel you are paying far more than you should for my fantasy, and for that I will try to make it up to you as best I can.”
Lady Penelope was impressed by Amanda’s resolve; she knew it was hard for her to admit and accept her failings without accusation. It would have been easy for her to get angry and accuse Penelope of trickery and demand the contract be null and void. Penelope really had no way of enforcing it either, “Amanda is truly an honourable woman of high moral integrity!” she mused, and then said, “I have no wish to be seen as the Ogre here, so I will give you an option; let everyone here be witness. I will give you the choice, entirely at your discretion, to exclude the male staff members from your service! If you so wish.”
“However! Get this into your silly head my dear. Not everyone is as magnanimous as I!
Amanda looked up in surprise as though Lady Penelope had removed the noose from around her neck, only for it to be handed to her, “Was it now up to me to either cast it aside or put it back on? She wondered if Lady Penelope surmised what sort of a dilemma she had put her in.
Alex’s spirits nosedived once more, “Ohhh great, whoopee do! There goes my recreation.” Amanda smiled as blondie restated her offer, “I’m sure we can work out some sort of a deal for you and the boys.” Amanda chuckled, “Those who don’t know you would believe you’re gallantry touching mother; throwing yourself on the sword to save your daughter. But we all know you better than that; don’t we! In actual fact; you’re a cock sucking cum hungry whore who’s trying to gate crash an evening of Cock-tail delights. You’re so priceless mum!”
blondie blushed and felt the inevitable rising damp between her legs, as Mandy continued, “Thank you for your motherly concern, but I got myself into this, and it’s up to me to decide on how to get myself out.”
Alex threw up his hands in frustration, “So what does this mean? I’m confused now; is it a go; are we in or out? What do I tell the boys? Damn! You know; I get the feeling that it’s genetically difficult for any one woman to make a simple decision, and total impossible if there’s a bunch of you. All I want to know is: am I getting a head jobs or not?”
Lady Penelope glared at Alexander as she pointed to the door, “It’s Go! Because if you don’t, then head isn’t the only job you’ll be looking for.” Alex squeaked, “Yikes! I’m outa here.” All the women smiled at each other until Alex stuck his head back around the corner, “Just text me when a decision has been reached, Ok!”
Lady Penelope brought her hands to her hips, “Alexander Ross!” Alex smiled cheekily, Ok, I’m going, I’m going!” Everyone but Daniel chuckled as they heard him grumbling to himself as he went off, “Damn women! You can’t live with’em, and ya not allowed shoot’em.” Daniel took this to his advantage to say his goodbyes and leave as well; he didn’t really know what all the fuss was about and had other things he would rather be doing.
Sam shook her head, “That Alex is a real mischievous prick!” Lady Penelope chuckled, “Yes he is, but nonetheless he’s like most men! A spoilt child, although the female gender only have their mothers to blame; after all isn’t it they who rear their darling little dicks. Wouldn’t you think that they would instil a little more understanding in the little blighters?” All the women agreed as none had children except blondie and she knew nothing about the hassles of bring up boys.
Sam was finally able to ask the question that was plaguing her from the beginning, “Those keys you gave Lady Penelope; what were they for?”
Mandy blushed fiery red; she knew this was coming and she really wanted to wait forever, or atleast until she was alone with Sam, she figured now with everything that had happened; she may as well try and spill the beans, only she couldn’t find the right way to start.
With an uncustomary insensitive display; Lady Penelope smiled “That my dear is the piece de resistance!” And then tapped on Amanda’s mons with her knuckles; eliciting a hollow metallic sound.
Amanda gasped as the others looked perplexed, “Don’t look so shocked my dear; I have done you a favour. You seemed to be caught in a mind lock, now you can tell them.”
Amanda was caught off guard by Lady Penelope’s action, and instead of helping her to explain, she froze. As Mandy had told her mother on the film night, humiliation wasn’t something she could handle, and this was over the top.
She struggled to keep her skirt down as Sammy was trying to look up and under it; finally she just clapped both hands over her beet red face and sobbed. Instead of trying to lift her skirt, Sammy noticed the elastic waist band and tugged it down for all to see; Sammy gasped as the skirt hit the floor, “It’s a chastity belt!”
Amanda thought she was going to faint and sat down on the bed bottomless; except for the stainless steel underwear; still holding her face in her hands, “Why have you got that on?” Mandy couldn’t say anything; her mind was locked in an endless loop, wondering herself why she had let Lady Penelope talk her into this, so Lady Penelope took it upon herself to make amends for her earlier faux pas, “I am truly sorry my dear, that was crass and stupid of me, and I apologise profusely. Please allow me to make it up to you and explain. You have nothing to be embarrassed about; if what you eventually told me is true, then everyone here already knows of your little problem.”
Mandy took her hands from her face but couldn’t look anyone in the eye, so she just nodded for Lady Penelope to continue, “As you both know, Amanda has a low libido and has been wrestling with it for quite some time now. When Amanda came to me about your fantasy, it took a great deal of courage for her to let me in on her problem, she was insistent on the perspicuity of her problem and how it affected the family, and why she was asking for my help.”
blondie looked to Lady Penelope, “perspicuity?”
Lady Penelope smiled apologetically, “I am sorry my dear; I have this penchant for extraordinary and sometimes archaic words, and I sometimes forget that not everyone is as interested in my chosen trivia. It means clarity; to be lucid of statement!”
blondie chuckled, “You’d be a wiz at crossword puzzles!” Lady Penelope smiled and bowed in acknowledgement.
Sammy ignored the conversation between their mother and Lady Penelope and took Mandy and held her warmly, “I already know, and so does mum. She has been trying to keep her interludes with Donnie to the times when she knows you’re not around.”
blondie came back to the matter at hand, and nodded, “That’s right sweetheart. Sam and I have been worried that our unusual sexual appetites were giving you grief; Sam has been trying not to pester you for attention, and I hope you don’t take this the wrong way, but she’s been coming to me for her thrills. I have to admit, I’m not very good at it, and Sam has gone away most times more frustrated than before.” blondie looked apologetically to Sam, ‘I think she misses her lovers touch, I can give her the pain and a little pleasure; but my heart just isn’t in it. What I give her is a poor cousin to what she really needs, and that’s you Mandy!”
Sam waved her hand, “Pffttt! It doesn’t matter; what matters most is Mandy. We love you and only want what’s best for you.”
Amanda was sniffling, but had listened as her mother and Sam related their respective tales, “You’ve both been doing this without me knowing; both been hiding your needs from me all this time; just for me?”
blondie cupped her daughter’s face with her hand lovingly, “Of course we have! Not all this time, but certainly once we knew for sure you were feeling awkward about our sex drives.”
Amanda gave a subtle teary laugh, “And here I thought I was handling it all by myself. I’m such a dork!” Sammy giggled, “Yeah, but you’re a lovable dork!” Mandy elbowed Sam in the ribs, “Well you can stop your walking on eggshells, I have fixed the problem. I’m so horny right now I could probably give all the guys here a blowjob this minute.” She hesitated, then added, “Well maybe not, but you know what I mean.” Sam blinked, “Are you sure; we only made love last night and you take weeks to recover?”
Amanda took Sam’s hand and wiped it up her inner thighs, “What do you think?” Sam felt the wet slick presence of pussy juice on her hand, “I’ve been leaking ever since I put this damn thing on! Don’t ask me why; it was Lady Penelope, she’s the one who suggested it.”
When both women looked to her, Lady Penelope smiled, “There are two reasons for a woman to have a low libido; one is physical, and unfortunately there is not much I can do about that; the other is psychological, and in some cases I have found it can be raised by chastity. I’m sure Samantha already has an idea of why it works.” Sam shrugged noncommittally, and bade her to continue, “Sex is a little like chocolate to women; some don’t like it at all, men refer to these women as frigid.”
“Others can take or leave it, but once having a bit will leave it alone for weeks and sometimes months at a time. These are seen by men as cold fish!” Here she pointed to Amanda.
Lady Penelope then turn her hand to Samantha, “Then we have those who can consume an ounce or two, once or twice a week, splurging every now and again in a full on orgy of over indulgence. This woman is the much preferred by the male fraternity.”
She looked to blondie, who was now feeling a little nervous, “Then we have the full blown in your face chocoholics who can’t seem to get enough. Your average run-of-the-mill slut, whore skank cumbucket; whichever term you prefer to use. I, myself prefer to refer to them as nymphomaniacs! While there are many men who would like to use one, there are few who would actually want one for a wife.”
blondie blinked in consternation, “I... Ayyy... what? No...No, I’m one of them middle ones, with a blowout at the end! Just like Sammy” Both girls broke up laughing, “So how long is this over indulgence of yours gonna last?” Samantha giggled.
blondie had the sinking feeling she wasn’t going to win this one, her batting average was abysmal, but fought on valiantly, “If either of you two had to put up with something like that bastard ex-husband of mine, then you’d be over indulging as well. I put up with crap sex for sixteen frustrating years, starting off with him dressing me up as a child with pigtail then reaming me from behind while holding on the my tails, from there, sex went gradually downhill the older I got, to the last five years I was on near starvation rations; so yes! I was frustrated, and vow to make up for every ounce of chocolate I had missed out on.”
The girls were slightly amused, but felt sorry, Lady Penelope continued, “You see my ladies, this only proves my point! Men want sex all the time, and as much as it goads the feminine rational; it is in their genetic makeup. They constantly look for it and in some cases work hard to get it, or pay handsomely; as I know so well. This is why prostitution will never be stamped out. It is also the reason why gigolos will remain few and far between.”
“Let me apply a little scenario; a handsome man dresses to the nines and goes looking for sexual relief, he works hard and spends a fist full of money wooing his chosen prey, if and I do mean if; his prey wishes to consent then he has netted his quarry. Now let us turn it around and say a woman in the same league dresses to kill, and is also looking for...shall we say an amorous evening. Have you any idea what it will cost her; what she has to do for her sexual pleasure? And please do not insult my sensibilities by saying you don’t know.”
blondie answered for them all, “Nothing; just say YES!”
Lady Penelope nodded, “Quite right Angela; so you see she can have all the chocolate she wants, and depending on which of those four categories she falls into; is just how much she will consume. It comes down to basic human nature; we want that which is forbidden! Eve and her apple! In Amanda case, she could have all she wanted, now that it is denied her; she wants sexually relief and orgasm badly; and for the sheer thought that it all depends on moiré. She has lost the ability that men believe all women seem to take for granted; and now has to work hard for it. I have the key to her prurient desires and will keep it until you all leave for your new home in a month or so.”
Amanda sighed, “One month, three weeks, four days,” she looked at her watch, “twelve hour and...” Sam started to giggle, and blondie swatted her shoulder; trying desperately not to laugh herself, “Stop it Sammy, that’s just mean,” Which only made her giggle even more.
Even Mandy had a frustrated smile on her face, “No mum, she’s right! I’m now walking in her shoes; Sammy’s been frustrated at my lack of libido for ohhh, I don’t know how long...” “Two years, six month, one week and ...” Sammy mimicked Mandy with an exaggerated sigh, still looking at her imaginary watch as Lady Penelope and blondie broke up laughing.
Mandy made a move to strangle her giggling Sam as she laughingly continued, “just from that alone I know she loves me; she’s put up with me, so it’s my turn to return the favour. It’s not so bad; I’ve been trying keeping to myself interested by not having an orgasm every time we make love. It’s hard and sometimes I lose control, and you all know how I hate not being in control; with this belt I have all the control I need.”
Lady Penelope then looked at her watch, “I believe this has turned out well, so it is time I sorted out my ladies! I would dearly love to stay and chat some more, unfortunately I have a chocolate factory to run.” All the others smiled. Sam put her hand out and took Lady Penelope’s; bringing her down to kiss her on the cheek, “Thank you once again for all your help and understanding.”
Lady Penelope squeezed Samantha’s hand affectionately, “You are most welcome my dear; all part of the service; if I may make one more suggestion. I believe it might be in your best interest to stay put for the night and rest young lady; you have had a big day. Amanda! I will see you in my office to start your service.” Sam giggled, wriggling her eyebrows up and down, “Time to pay the ferryman!” Amanda giggled, “I suppose now she’s got me to the other side.” Lady Penelope’s face flinched painfully with a slight smile at the cliché, and turned to blondie kissing her on the cheek, “Until we meet again, Angela! Amanda should be finished around midnight, so I will have my limousine be at her disposal then. Robert is at your disposal now or when you should require transport home.” With that Lady Penelope blew a kiss to the room, “I bid you all a good night.”
~...~
Robert stubbed his cigarette out in the private underground carpark when he saw blondie coming, and opened the rear door, “Home Ma’am?” blondie hesitated, “Yes Robert, but it’ll take over an hour driving in this late hour traffic and I have no wish to sit alone; would you mind if I sat up front with you?” Robert rolled his eyes and smiled, “That’s a no brainer! A beautiful naked lady asks her driver if she can sit up front; any chauffer would have to be crazy, or gay to refuse that request Ma’am; the only thing I might like to point out is the windows are only tinted in the back.” blondie laughed as Robert closed the back door and opened the front, “You can always take the ring road, it won’t take any time off the trip, but it is quieter. As much as I love all the compliments; please stop with the Ma’am; we both know I’m a dogs whore!”
Robert closed the passenger door and quickly ran around to the driver’s side and got in, chuckling to himself, “So, what do I call you; Angela, blondie; or slut, fuckface, cumbucket?”
blondie blushed at being dehumanised. She still couldn’t understand why it was such a rush to verbally degraded, but just went with the flow and squeezed her legs together to stem the slime building in her cunt, “You men are all alike! Anyone, or all of the latter, if you’re interested in getting a blowjob,” she laughed.
Robert raised his eyebrow as he started the car, “So does this mean that stupid crazy Alex is telling the truth?”
blondie chortled, I knew the idiot couldn’t keep his mouth shut. Yes it’s true! My daughter has been contractually bonded to Penelope and staff for the duration of our stay in town.” Robert whistled, “That must really bite; her being a lesbian and all.” blondie smiled, “Yes, it did give her heart burn for awhile, but Lady Penelope has given her the option, and I have offered my services where you men are concerned.
Robert clicked his tongue and winked as he swung the limo out into the street, “Sweeeeeet! I kinda liked the one you gave me at your film night. You certainly are a fuckface slut and cumbucket.” blondie almost swooned at first, then stared at him in amazement, “That wasn’t me giving you a blowjob, you moron; that was you skull fucking me into next week.’ Robert just shrugged and smiled brazenly, “I really don’t have a whole lot of experience at cock sucking, but I intend to rectify that as fast as possible; I only know what I do for Donnie.” blondie paused in thought, “Are you saying that you would rather have an old worn out dog sucker like me give you a blowjob, then a gorgeous young blonde lesbian?”
Robert nodded his head, “Please don’t take offence, but Amanda is Alex’s bag; he’s the twenty year old sex maniacs, I’m in it for the ride and scenery, not just the destination and don’t sell yourself so short, you’re not that old, and I’d certainly be interested in letting you practice on me; it’d be interesting to see just how good you really are.”
blondie blushed at the compliment, “Just how old do you think I am?”
Robert sighed, “Why do women always do that? You know that’s a load question!” blondie laughed, “It’s in our genetic makeup; we want to know if the bloke is actually taking notice of us and not our tits.” Robert chuckled, “You’re sitting here next to me naked and I’m not supposed to be taking notice of your tits?” blondie suddenly noticed they were out on the road with slight traffic going in both directions; the idea of sitting buck naked in a car in public gave rise to humiliation and her subsequent wetness; she giggled nervously, “Well this is an extraordinary situation, but that’s beside to point; I’m not letting you off the hook. How old do you think I am?”
Robert groaned, “You’re a bag of contradictions! On one hand you love being treated as a sex object, and then you do the... my eyes are up here and not on my chest mate!” blondie nodded, “I know and it confuses me as well; all I can say is; I want to be taken, not taken advantage of!” Rob nodded and thought for a while, “I must be going crazy, because that almost makes sense. Ok! I can see that head job flying out my window, but here goes. Your daughter is eighteen I believe, so that would dictate between mid thirties, to early forties, but you look to be late twenties, which seems to be a bit young, no offence; so I’ll split the difference and say, about the same age as me, thirty five?”
blondie nodded, “I’m very impressed; not only did you get to within two years of my age; you did it very diplomatically, you must be a hit with the ladies? Amanda is turning nineteen in three months, and I’ve just turned thirty three.” Robert sighed, “Not as big a hit as I would like, I’m afraid.” Then he frowned, “Ahhh wait a minute; if my calculations are correct, you would have to have been...” blondie cut in, “thirteen when I gave birth to Amanda. It’s a long story; my parents were most annoyed to say the least, if we get time I’ll tell you some day.”
Robert eyes popped wide, “Ya think? Fucken’ell, I would’ve castrated the guy!” blondie giggled, “Trust me! My father was sharpening his fishing knife, until that prick promised to marry me. Now I’m sorry he didn’t fillet him.” Robert chuckled, “I prefer my women with a little more maturity, they know what they want and how to get it; teenagers can be so psychoneurotic at times. So! Does this mean I get my headjob?”
blondie giggled, “You were always going to get your headjob, if not by me then by Mandy. I was just having a little fun, call it my foreplay.” blondie leaned over smiling, running her tongue over her lips, moistening them sensuously and started to release Robert’s cock from the confines of his trousers, “Keep your attention on the road stud; I don’t want to end up in hospital, having to explain why I had a severed cock, lodged half way down my throat. Ohhh just so you know for future reference; I was thrilled the way you face fucked the other night, I got off three times before you finished.”
Robert laughed loudly, “You got it lady; I’ll leave this one in your capable hands, but if I tell you to slow down; then you better slow down; deal?” blondie giggled, “Deal!”
She finished sliding Robert’s still soft cock and ball sack from his trousers; fondling them while looking into up into his face, with a sexy smile on hers. She lowered her head and took his slowly growing cock all the way to the base as she did all the time with Donnie; mashing her nose into his pubic hair, and started to work her mouth and tongue over his hardening member.
Robert’s cock was still soft enough to feel like a warm soft rubbery sausage. Running her tongue around and suckling, she could feel it growing, and hardening, but kept her lips at the base relishing the feeling of a quickly growing organ. Robert groaned in pleasure, as he ran his fingers through her hair and felt his cock push into the her throat; blondie could still breathe through her nose; she coughed, but still kept sucking and started a swallowing action to coax it further down her throat, as well as to stop from gagging.
She wanted desperately to deep throat him, it gave her a particular thrill to remember some conversations she had, had with girlfriends disparaging the sort of sluts and whores that would do just that. She felt her head being pushed back as his cock got jammed in the back of her mouth; patting Robert’s hand she motioned him to hold her head down, and swallowed furiously.
Robert was lost in the glorious sensations emanating from his groin and took a few seconds to understand what the cockslut wanted, before he pushed hard to keep her head down. blondie extended her tongue out of her mouth to give as much room as she could for the ever growing rod, and tried licking his balls, still while swallowed harder; she was rewarded for her efforts when the mammoth muscle slid into her throat while she snorted through her nose for air.
In seconds her breathing came to a halt as her throat filled with man meat and block her airways; he was at full mast by now, but still she kept swallowing; working her throat muscles in an attempt to milk his slug dry. blondie had been in the swim team at school and could hold her breath for quite some time, but eventually even she had to concede that she needed to breathe. Robert was having trouble keeping the big limo in its lane; he sorely wanted to blow his load, but thought about what blondie had said, and decided that keeping his concentration and cock was the better idea; he felt her start to tremble and waited for her to slide her mouth off his cock.
He had, had no pressure on her head since he felt the glorious sensation of it slipping down into her gullet; blondie kept trying to slam her face harder on Robert pubic bone, and grabbing desperately onto his thighs, digging her nails into his legs in an attempt to keep her head down still working her throat over his meat. Robert finally couldn’t take anymore punishment as he felt her claws digging into him, “This bitch is trying to commit suicide!”
Robert grabbed her by the hair and ripped her off his cock; blondie came up gasping and spluttering, and for the first time in what seemed like hours, breathing hard; gulping air in to replenish her depleted oxygen supplies, and stop from losing her lunch.
Robert held her by the hair at arm’s length as though she were a feral cat ready to scratch and bite, “What the fuck do you think you were doing? Trying to commit Hara-kiri?” blondie hung by her hair feeling weak, coughing up phlegm, with mucus running out of her nose, “Ohhh god!” She sniffed and crocked, “That was so intense! I have never done that before.” Robert rolled his eyes as he let go and went back to concentrating on the road ahead, “Another minute or two and you wouldn’t have been around to try it again either.” He shook his head in amazement, “I suppose it was a first for me as well,” he chuckled, “I’ve never had to drag a woman off my cock before; most times they’re pushing me away, not trying to eat me.”
blondie sat back in her seat still trying to recover. “I honestly don’t know what came over me; I couldn’t bring myself to let go. I sometimes let Donnie fuck my face, but he’s more thick than long, and just expands in my mouth just prior to cumming; I feel like I have one of those inflatable gags in; he can still drag his cock out, but my teeth hurts him, so I hold him steady; where yours lengthened, and block my airways; I can still breathe with Donnie until his knot goes down.”
Robert changed lanes, “I’ve met some pretty degenerate cock whores before but you take the cake lady, hands down!” blondie felt her face heat up and cunt contract, moistening considerable; she pouted, “Don’t you like me anymore?” Robert laughed, “You’re not a vampire are you?” blondie giggled, “With a suntan like mine; I don’t think so! Did I scare you?”
“No; not at all, you’re the sort of women I could spend the rest of my life with. Cocksucking cumbuckets, not vampires! How about you go easy until I get you home; then I’ll give you and good night cocktail.” blondie smiled and went back to gently suckling and licking his cock. Robert stroked her hair, “There now! Isn’t that better?” He leaned back in his seat to enjoy the ride.
A man was sitting at a set of lights, painfully listening to his wife nag on about the garage he’d been asked to clean out, “You know my sister is moving and she needs to store some of her furniture; you’ve had three...” He zoned out as hen pecked husbands are prone to do, when a big black limo pulled up beside him; the chauffer was smiling. He thought to himself, “You can fuckin smile! You don’t have to put up with a nagging bitch like mine.” The chauffeur looked across to him, nodded and tipped his cap and looked to say something to what appeared to be his feet. Just as the lights turned green a blonde popped her head up from chauffeur’s lap with slobber slowly rolling from her chin; much to the surprise of the hen pecked husband, “You lowlife fucking cock sucking whore!” He exclaimed in surprise. Which got him an avalanche of punches on the arm by his irate wife, “Don’t you dare swear at me; Reginald Hammond!”
~...~
blondie was sitting in her compound idling munching on dog kibble, thinking about her late night cocktail. It was a good night, she’d almost had an orgasm at being caught sucking cock by a couple at the lights; Robert had finally flooded her mouth with a generous amount of cum when she finished his blowjob in her very own driveway. It was only when he turned the headlights on at the last minute laughing like an idiot, and caught her in the process of opening the front door totally naked, with cum and drool covering her face and tits that she wished she’d bitten his cock, “Maybe next time?” She came on the floor just inside the door from the sheer embarrassment.
Amanda walked out on the patio, “Good morning mum!” blondie raised a brow, “You sound chirpy.” Mandy smiled as she searched in her handbag for her keys, “Yes well; that’s what finally having a job will do for a girl.” blondie giggled, “You seem to be revelling in this servitude of yours?” Mandy giggled, “It’s not all that unpleasant; especially since you took care of Robert.” blondie blushed, “You heard about that?”
Mandy burst out laughing, “Robert took great delight in telling me about the entire trip home, giving me every sordid detail and how he’s now an inch long, thanks my dear old darling mother.” blondie held her breath, wondering if she will ever be able to get over her fetish for humiliation. “I have decided that you can take care of Rob and John, and Daniel if you think you your jaw can handle him; Sam has already said she be interested in having another crack at him if I can help her with some stretching exercises and get her arse back into shape. I’m still thinking on that one.”
blondie sighed, “That woman will be having loss of bowel control if she’s not careful; what about Alex?” Amanda grinned wickedly, “You leave that little fucker to me!”
blondie blinked, “You’re not going to give service to him?”
Amanda was serious, “Yeah! I have to whether I like it or not; it’s in my contract and I always fulfil my duties; only he’s going to regret asking exclusively for me. He’ll be thinking dipping her dick in a fishbowl full of piranha will be more exciting by the time I get through with him.” blondie was stunned, “You don’t want to put him in hospital.” Amanda shook her head, “No, nothing as drastic as that, but I really have no idea what I’m doing when it come to giving head to a male; I also have no idea why he would want an inexperienced woman to give him a blowjob. Rob told me he preferred his companions to be atleast a little enthusiastic; it’s why he was so impressed with you.”
“He told me what Alex’s been saying to all the guys. Apparently he’s told Robert and John that they can have that old dogslut.” blondie felt heated anger rise to the surface like a volcano, “That little fucker!” Amanda consoled her, “I wouldn’t let near you with a forty foot barge poll. He wants to show me how real women should act; I’ll show him just how a lesbian likes to suck. I’m just hoping Lady Penelope will back me up. Alex will be dealing with my sandpaper mouth or nothing. And I’m almost positive Rob and John will just love rubbing it in.”
blondie laughed, “You’re an evil witch, Amanda.” Mandy nodded as she chuckled, “An evil lesbian witch; I’m sure Alex will be agreeing with us both over that one. One more thing before I go, Sammy is upstairs, and a bit strung out and up tight, you know with the move and everything; if you could see your way clear to go up and check on her from time to time; we had a very minor falling out this morning. I’d really appreciate it; also you and I are going in to Lady Penelope’s to take care of the boys tomorrow; John is looking forward to your ministrations; he’s been milking Rob for all the juicy details.”
blondie felt a little embarrassed and at the same time pleased with being discussed like a slab of sex meat among those two boys. She assured Mandy she would look in on Sammy as soon as she finished her breakfast, “No worries, but I thought you were taking care of her now?” Amanda called over her should, “Yeah I am; she just needs someone to talk too.”
~...~
blondie took a half an hour before she went to check on Sam; she called out as she went inside, “Sam? Where are you?” blondie heard a muffled sound coming from up stairs, “Ahhh; upstairs doing some packing?” blondie didn’t understand why she would be worried about the move, or how bad their falling out was. She walked down the hall to the front rooms where all the boxes were being pack for the upstairs items, “Sam; you in here?” She enter a room, but no Sam, “Damn, where is that girl?” She raised her voice, “Sam?”
She heard a sound from the other end of the hall, “Ohhh she must be in their bedroom.” She thought.
The door was closed, so blondie knocked, Samantha! May I come in?” blondie heard some groaning and a muffled grunt. She then got a little worried, and opened the door.
blondie stopped dead in her tracks in stunned amazement. What met her was Sam naked as the day she was born, with her back to the door, Her arms were bound in a reversed prayer, her wrists secured to a wide collar, and a buckle and strap that went around under her ears to her face, her hair was tied up with cord to an eyebolt in the ceiling, a chain loosely running from a lock on her collar up to, and lock to the same eyebolt, as well as two more cords running from that very same bolt and disappearing down in front of her. With her legs tied three feet apart with more cords running along the floor to two more eyebolts on either wall and her huge butt plug bulging from her arse, blondie thought, “The poor girl wasn’t going anywhere in a hurry, “Fuck me dead! What on earth has Mandy done to you?”
Sam only grunted and tried to turn her head; that’s when blondie saw appearing in her mouth, a shiny red ball held in by the leather straps around her head. blondie walked quickly around in front of Sam, and noticed her nipple springs were attached to the cords running up to the ceiling, and pulled taut, she was trying to stay on tiptoes to keep the pressure off. What took her breath away was the note securely pinned through the now exposed underside of her right breast. Sammy was motioning with her eyes to the note.
blondie eased the pin out and read the note out loud.
Hey mum,
I suppose by now you’re wondering why Sam is
trussed up like a Christmas ham. Well I’ll leave
it to Sammy to explain everything.
Sam rolled her eyes, and blondie scratched her head.
Needless to say that she’s probably drooling
all down her gorgeous body and feeling a little
thirsty by now. Although I did manage to force
her to drink two litres of water before I left.
blondie looked at Sam, “Is she joking?” Sam tried to shake her head, but winced as her breast swayed, causing the cords to pull on her nipples.
You can take her ball gag out and give her a drink
if she needs it, but don’t untie her, she needs time to
contemplate a more contrite attitude adjustment and
she’s probably feeling quite comfy as she is anyway.
I’ll be home in a couple of hours, to see to her myself.
blondie smiled, “You been a baaaad girly have you?” Sam tried nodding and looked sad although it was hard to tell behind the ball gag, she made a noise through her nose as though she was sighing.
Your loving and gentle daughter,
Amanda
PS. the remote to the egg is on the dresser!
blondie laughed, “I like the comment; gentle and loving! If this is the result of a minor falling out, then I don’t want to know what a real row will produce.”
Sam saw a wicked smile cross blondie’s face and her eyes opened up wide as blondie felt between her pussy lips and giggled, “Ohhh dear! Now don’t that just sux! I’m sure you said something a while ago about this; now what was it?”
blondie mused and went over to the dresser to retrieve the remote; Sam started whimpering even more and shaking her head violently, “That’s right! You’re the one who bought this evil implement of clitoral destruction, and advised Mandy to try it out, just to make sure the victim understood where she stood. And it worked a treat, let me tell you! Would you like to find out just how effective it really is?” blondie was feeling even better now that Sam was trying desperately to look as contrite as she could behind her gag, which again was next to impossible, so just whimpered pathetically, “Here let me give you and hand with that gag, I think I’d like to hear a little contrite conversation from you, myself.”
blondie undid the buckles holding Sam’s ball gag and eased it out, “There you go! Now what is this all about?”
Sam groaned as she worked her aching jaw, “Ohhh god! That’s a fucking big gag; I think my eyes were bigger than my mouth when I bought that one.”
blondie grinned, looking at her hanging from the hook, “That’s debatable! By the looks of it your mouth got you where you are now.” Sam giggled, “Yep; your right!”
blondie folded her arms across her chest as the consummate mother, “Ok young lady! Tell me why you’re sister trussed up like a turkey on thanksgiving. And don’t you dare lie to me, or I’ll have to get the cane out and teach you some manners.” Sam pouted, “It wasn’t my fault mum; she just can’t take a joke!”
blondie raised her eyebrow, “What exactly did she say for you to joke about?”
Sammy hesitated, “Well! You see; Mandy was getting dressed to go to work, you know; at Lady Penelope’s and she put on a pair of jeans; she was looking in the mirror to see if the chastity belt showed, and asked me if it made her bum look big.” blondie started to giggle, “You didn’t?” Sam shrugged, “Yeah; I kinda did!” blondie shook her head in amazement, “What did you say?”
Sammy huffed in complaint, “I said No...Not if you’re a Hippopotamus!” Sammy immediately tried to qualify her reply, “Well I thought it was funny!”
blondie threw her hands up in the air, “Mandy obviously didn’t! You know she’s all strung out with the belt. You stupid, stupid girl, and then you naively go and let her tie you up?”
Sam looked sheepish, “Well no...I was already tied up at the time; she just made it more restrictive and tormenting.” blondie stared dumbfounded, “And you call me a dumb bitch! That would have to be the dumbest thing I have ever heard; beats me hands down! Now I know you go looking for reason to get tortured, but that is ridiculous!” Sam sighed, “Yeah; I know! It’s pretty stupid when I think back on it.” Then she giggled, “Next time I’ll make sure I got me roller skates on and a rocket pack, with clear access to the front door!”
Both women were laughing when all of a sudden Sam got serious, “Ahhh mum; can you do me a favour? With all that water Mandy poured down my throat, I really need to pee, and I’m not in any position to go trotting off to the toilet.”
blondie thought back to the day she was laid up in bed and what Sam had done for her. She had thought it disgusting at the time, but like everything she came across; she found it hard to ignore. She still found it vile, but only now it fitted with her fantasy of being a lowlife cunt; the thought of being a urinal made her cunt squelch slime.
blondie knelt in front of Sam’ “You really need to pee badly?” Sam tried to nod, “Ohhh god yeah! Can you bring me a basin or jug?” blondie smiled wickedly, “If you need to go that bad, then I don’t have time to go looking for a bowl, you’ll pee yourself before I get back and I’ll have to clean it up off the floor; As vile as it is, I’ll just have to use my mouth!”
Sam blinked, no longer trying to look down at her, “Ummm! I don’t know if I can go now!”
blondie giggled as she lifted the remote to Sam’s level of sight, “Two choices sweet heart The same you gave me! Use my mouth as your personal urinal, or we fry your cute little clit; what’s it to be.” Sam didn’t hesitate, “Ok, Ok; let me concentrate for a minute.” blondie giggled to herself as she brought her mouth to Sam’s pussy; to help her out she started a slow licking, with an occasional suck of her entrapped clit.
Sam moaned and felt herself relax; it wasn’t long before blondie had her mouth filling with the acrid tasting pee, she gulped and swallowed to keep from throwing up, and to keep up with the flow as the stench infiltrated her nose. At one stage her mouth overflowed and ran down her chin onto her tits, dripping off and pooling on the floor; she pushed her face harder into Sam cunt and suck furiously to catch up. It wasn’t long before the flow lessened and finally came to a stop; she licked the last remaining drops off Sam’s pussy lips as she sighed in relief.
She had done it; she had turned herself into a bona-fide urinal. Slipping her hand down her piss wet body, coming to her cunt and found it slick with her slime and Sam’s piss. It only took half a dozen swipes of her fingers to bring her to orgasm; falling down, twitching and jerking in the pool of piss, like some sort of degenerate pissmop.
Sam was laughing as blondie regained her senses, “I don’t know who got more relief out of that; you or me.” blondie was now sitting on the floor, “Woow, you’re right! Not as bad as I first thought it’d be. I think I could get use to this.” Sam giggled, “You’re becoming a real toilet; sucking shit off butt plugs, and drinking piss like you’re dying of thirst.”
blondie got up after licking the rest of the spillage off the floor, “You’re not really smart for a Uni student; are you? I keep telling you; there was no shit on the plug, just arse jelly and now you insult me for helping you out of a stressful situation.”
blondie held up the remote, “Looks like you need a little attitude adjustment; holding it front of Sammy, with her thumb poised over the button. Sammy’s eyes went from smiling to bulging, “Ohhh no...Please don’t do that, I’m sorry, I won’t do it again mum.”
Samantha dearly want to try the egg, especially when she saw what it did to blondie; but like everything she had done to herself or had Mandy do, she was nervous. Like the ball gag and butt plug, her eyes were invariably bigger than whatever she intended to use them on, so now the crunch was here she wasn’t so sure, “I’ve changed my mind about the egg mum, please don’t!”
blondie sighed, “What was it you said to me on the film night? Too bad; So sad?” She pushed the red button. Sammy screamed and convulsed; her legs gave way as she tried to curl up into a foetal ball, only her hair stopping her from dropping too far; just far enough to put tremendous stress on her already tender nipples. Amanda had been tormenting her all morning, so she was more than ready to have an orgasm. Sam’s eyes rolled up into her head as she shook from the orgasm racing through her body; her clit felt like someone shoved a white hot needle through it. blondie just stood back and watched nervously, hoping that Sammy was alright.
When Sam recovered, she apologised profusely, “Ohhh god! I’m so sorry mum, I should have tried that myself, before I made Mandy use it on you; that was almost more than I could take, and I’m a pain slut. Boy; that didn’t just send me over the edge; I was shot out of a cannon!” blondie giggled, “Thank you for your apology; it’s accepted. Will you be right until Mandy get home?”
Sam nodded, “Like the note said; I’m feeling rather comfy; well I was until you Bar-B-Q’d my clit.” blondie giggled, and went over the to the note she’s left on the dresser, and scribbled a reply on the back of it; then came back and pinned it to Sam’s left tit. Sam cried out, “Owwww, for fucksake; doesn’t anyone use the fridge door anymore?” blondie flick the cords to Sam’s nipple, eliciting more squeals from her, “Now I think you need to go back to dwelling on your inappropriate sense of humour my darling daughter, and what you’re going to say to your sister when she gets home.”
Before Sam had time to argue; blondie re-inserted her gag and tightened it one notch more; dragging it further into Sam mouth, “I’ll take this little devise with me; we wouldn’t want someone to getting hold of it and giving you orgasms; now would we?” Sam wasn’t sure what blondie was meaning, but she felt a wave of dread flow over her. blondie kissed her on the cheek, “I’ll come and check on you every now again.”
blondie walk through the lounge to the kitchen, thinking to herself, “I wonder what sort of range this thing has?” She pushed the button, and immediately she heard a stifled scream from up stairs, “Hmmm, not bad! That answers that question.” She went outside to see Donnie prancing around, wondering why there was all this commotion going on. She slowly walked him down to the back gate idly chatting to him, “It ok my lover, I wasn’t the one getting hurt; and Sam is doing just fine; you see this little gadget, it tells me if she still alive. Donnie looked as if to inspect the object in her hand as blondie got back to tending the garden, and chatted with Donnie as he milling around chasing lizards.
It was a half hour later when they both stopped what they were doing and looked to the bedroom window confused, as another stifled scream rang out; then they both looked back to each other; blondie spotted the remote on the ground an inch from Donnie’s front paw and started smiling, “Donnie, You bad boy!” Donnie barked, and blondie took it to mean, “What did I do?!” blondie’s smile turned a giggle, “Ohhh... my... god! That thing has got one hell of a range. Now I’m really impressive!” Picking up the remote she mused, “There is one good thing to come out of this. She’s still alive and kicking!”
To be continued...
Chapter 11
Parting is such sweet sorrow
Amanda was sitting in Penelope’s outer office when blondie walked in smacking her lips and smiling, “You look like the cat that’s been into the cream!” blondie smiled and wiggled her head from side to side, “John was a little disappointed that I wasn’t naked but I made up for it and now he’s the one purring,” she pointed to the door, “Any sign yet?” Amanda shook her head, “She’s had Rob in there since we got here.” She looked at her watch, “Which is only fifteen minutes; damn you’re quick! Has John actually still got his dick?” blondie giggled, “Come to think on it; he did look a little hollow faced and sallow eyed when I left.” Amanda shook her head, “You know the contract only states three days a week. That was yesterday! You don’t have to do more.” blondie shrugged, “I felt a choc attack coming on,” she giggled.
blondie sat down and fidgeted, “I feel like a mother brought in to explain her daughter’s errant behaviour at school. John said he’s already been in to see Lady Penelope. Amanda sighed, “I know what you mean; I just hope that Lady Penelope doesn’t fall from form; if my guess is right then she’ll enforce the contract, and leave Alex to me.”
The door opened and Rob walked out giving the two a wink, “Hi Mandy, Ohhh look! It’s suicidal cum bucket herself, as well!” He gave each a fond kiss on the cheek. How are you both?” Amanda giggled, as blondie shook her fist, “We’re both fine thank you for asking; but you wait till I get your cock back in my mouth, you may not be smiling like you are now. I could have been got caught by the neighbours with that little stunt you pulled the other night.” blondie said with a smile. When Mandy shook her head in amazement, Rob motioned to the door, “Go on in she’s expecting you. I’ve gotta go and tell Alex he’s wanted in the office. Let me know how it all turns out; Alex needs to be brought down a peg or two.”
Amanda and her mother sat chatting to Lady Penelope; who had asked them if they could wait for Alex, before putting their case forward, “How many hours do the girls work?” blondie inquired. Lady Penelope was about to answer the question, when Alex burst into the room unannounced, “Ok! I’m here, now what?” Lady Penelope scowled, “Now you can go back out side and knock; you insolent child!” Amanda almost jumped out of her seat at the bold intrusion, but it quickly turned to mildly amusement, “He’s certainly not helping his cause any!”
Alex was piqued at the reference to his age, but thought better than to push the matter. Lady P had a way of making him feel inadequate; biting his tongue he turned and walked back out closing the door behind him. blondie blinked and stated, “Well that was a bit of a shock!” She wondered if Alex would just go and not bother with the arbitration. Two seconds later there came the knock at the door. Lady Penelope didn’t reply straight away; she was obviously annoyed at the lack of respect he had shown her, “I don’t know what the youths of today are coming too.” She let him stew for a few more seconds before she let him enter. Alex was a little more subdued and just stood inside the door until Penelope waved her hand to a chair.
Penelope was sitting back, again twirling her pen through her fingers, surveying both Amanda and Alex; finally she declared, “Had I known that this recreational diversion I contracted Amanda too would turn into a feud; I would never have suggested it.” Amanda had the impression that she was being dressed down as much as Alex and squeezed her mother’s hand for reassurance. blondie patted her hand to calm her, as Lady Penelope brought her full attention to Alex, “Now Alexander; what have you to say in this matter?”
Alex saw his chance to put the dyke bitch in her place, She bit my cock....” Amanda leapt forward on her chair, “You tried to skull fuck me!” The rapid fire argument caught the others by surprise; Alex was in her face, “There’s no fucking difference!”
“Silence!” Lady Penelope demanded as she held her hands up; blondie put her hand on her daughter shoulder and applied a little pressure to bring her back into her seat. Lady Penelope continued, “Alexander; you will refrain from vulgarities, as will you Amanda.
Now; what do you think was the reason for Amanda trying to bite your penis?” Lady Penelope held her hand up to silence Amanda, “You will have your chance my dear.”
Alex raised his hands in exasperation, “Well, it’s obvious; isn’t it? She’s been press ganged into suc...into orally servicing the guys and now wants out of her contract! Biting my coc...penis is one way she sees to get her way.” Lady Penelope turned to Amanda, “Is this so my dear?”
Amanda was getting a little worried that Lady Penelope wasn’t wholly on her side, “No Ma’am; that isn’t the case at all. You gave me the option of taking on the men or not. I never said I was any good at sucking...oral sex with men; I’ve never done it before and have no idea what I’m doing. I could have just let mum take on the guys, but Alex has insisted that I for fill my obligations and I have tried, but when he grabbed my hair and tried to; to...force his penis down my throat, I got scared and unfortunately bit him in the process.”
Alex shot back, “You didn’t just bite me; you were dragging your teeth up and down my wanga until I was red raw. I’ll be lucky if I don’t need a bloody skin graph!” Both blondie and Lady Penelope were having a hard time trying not to smile, as Amanda leant forward to retort, “I told you I wouldn’t be any good at it, but you didn’t listen!”
blondie was more amused than worried for Amanda; she saw the look in Lady Penelope’s face, and knew her daughter was almost out of the woods. Lady Penelope held up her hands once more, “Enough of this bickering! Amanda; I believe that you were acting within the letter of the law; I also believe that you weren’t entirely committed to carrying out your contract.” Amanda went to object, “No! I will not hear it. I have been in this game far too long not to know when my girls are giving a client the run around.”
Amanda dropped her head, and Alex laughed and was about to have another go at Mandy, when Lady Penelope shot him an evil glance that shut him up, “You Alexander are a spoilt chauvinistic unsympathetic boorish oaf; with the brains of a three toed sloth. And I’ll let you in on a little piece of information boy. From a woman’s point of view, there is a very, very big difference between giving oral satisfaction and...Excuse my French... being skulled fucked!” Alex stared at Lady Penelope as blondie turned her head away and tried to stifle a snorted chuckle behind her hand, “Do you think me an imbecile? Do you think I don’t know what goes on in my very own establishment? You my dear boy are a fool’s fool!” Alex ground his teeth, “I’m not a boy!”
Lady Penelope laughed, “You’re certainly not a man! A true man would be more considerate of this poor girl and the plight she is going through. Jonathan and Robert are men, and are appalled as I at your behaviour; not only towards Amanda but her mother as well; even Daniel with his autism has more compassion in his little toe than you have in your entire body. We here at the Crystal Slipper have enough people who look down on our profession; we certainly don’t need it to come from within. My girls provide a service and they will be respected, and that means Angela and her daughters as well. Don’t sit there and tell me you’re a mature adult, when your words and action beg to differ.” Alex was squirming in his seat as though he was sitting on an ants nest.
Lady Penelope sat back and pondered a long while as the protagonists glared at each other, “I may have a solution that will settle this once and for all! Amanda! I see in you a quality that I admire much, and am going to ask you to enter into another agreement; a verbal agreement no less binding than your written contract. You sited the reason for this altercation, as inexperience. I accept that as a good and valid reason! In a show of good faith; would you agree to take lessons from my girls in the delicate art of fellatio? And at the end of your tuition; will you perform for Alexander. Bear it in mind that it won’t be just once, but you will be required to perform this act for a number of males, before you even begin to master it!”
Amanda held her breath, shaking and looked to her mother. blondie smiled sympathetically, “It’s your decision sweetheart; I can’t help you here; as much as I would dearly love too.” Amanda dropped her eyes to the floor; anguish clearly etched on her face. Minutes past like hours before she looked up with a tears pooling in her eyes, she straightened as if to solidify her resolve, “You’re right as usual Ma’am; I didn’t go into it with any real enthusiasm; I just don’t have the same feelings that heterosexual women have about oral sex with men , and maybe I should have tried harder. I’ll do as you ask! I can’t say I’ll like it, and I dare say that I’ll be a slow learner, which makes this even harder to bear.”
Alex smiled inwardly as he pondered his fortune, “I didn’t think I’d do it, but I got the bitch at last!”
Lady Penelope smiled, “I knew you would my dear! I had no doubts; you are too much like me to back out. I believe pride is our undoing.”
She turned to Alex, and noticed he was pleased, “Alexander! You seem rather chuffed with this turn of events; to show a little good will on your behalf; I ask you to enter into this agreement with Amanda; being bound as this fine lady is, and undertake the same as her?”
Alex was gloating at Amanda and not really listening to Penelope, “Yeah sure; I’d happy to show her a thing or two. It’s a deal!”
blondie saw a look on Lady Penelope’s face that she’d seen on the girls so many times and felt there was something not quite kosher about this deal, “You will both shake hands to seal the contract.” Amanda didn’t want to touch the slimy prick but put her hand out regardless; Alex smiled, took her hand and jibbed, “It’ll give me great pleasure to show you how a real man can pleasure a woman.”
Lady Penelope chortled, “And what gives you that idea?”
Alex frowned, “The contract! She takes lessons and does me, and then I do her!”
blondie burst out laughing; she suddenly saw the knife behind the cloak , as Penelope sat back smiling. Alex was as startled as Amanda; Lady Penelope deferred to Angela, “You tell him my dear Angela; you seem to think it rather hilarious.” blondie giggled as she tried to compose herself, “You silly, silly child! You have just fallen into the same trap that my sweet, sweet naive Mandy has done with her damnable contract. You need to listen a little more and think with your head, and not with your dick. Lady Penelope said, and I quote... “undertake the same as her.” Unquote, she stared at him to see if it would finally see the error he had made; it wasn’t to be. blondie shook her head, you’re a sad case Alex; Mandy has undertaken to ...Forgive me My Lady...suck cock, not lick pussy! Now are you MAN enough to keep to your end bargain?”
Alex was confused and turned to Penelope, “What is she babbling on about? That’s not what you said!”
Lady Penelope nodded; “You are partially right for once! That is only part of what I said, with little difference to the end result; I have a photographic memory, would you like me to repeat all of it?” Alex was turning red with anger, “No damn it; that’s not what you said!” Even as he ranted, he thought back; maybe she did say that? It galled him to think he’d been lulled into a false sense of security. Lady Penelope repeated her statement verbatim “Alexander! You seem rather chuffed with this turn of events; to show a little good will I ask you to enter into this agreement with Amanda; being bound as this fine lady is, and undertake the same as her?”
Alex sat staring at his fists; wanting to kill something, he’d been duped; this wasn’t fair and looked to Lady Penelope to argue.
Lady Penelope leaned forward as if to peer into his soul, “you agreed and I state your reply! “Yeah sure; I’d happy to show her a thing or two. It’s a deal! You shook hands to seal the contract. It also means you’re undertaking of tuition the same as her! It means that until you get fellatio right, there will be no cunnilingus! Not that there was any mention of you ever giving her any oral service; once Amanda has fulfilled her agreement, you will do as she has done. Now as Angela has already asked, “Are you man enough? Have you even a tenth of the integrity and grace that Amanda has?” Lady Penelope sat back,” Amanda was scrambling to catch up with the older women, and was just now seeing what had come about, “Ohhh my lord! You are so in trouble now boy!” She cracked up laughing, as now she would happily go ahead with the tuition just so she could be there to gloat and watch Alex on his knees, sucking cock right alongside of her. She wanted to have Robert and John there for her while Alex was kneeling in front of some gay guy; sucking his cock like there was no tomorrow.
~...~
Sam was rolling on the floor with laughter as blondie and Mandy were relating the meeting, “God! That would have been a fly on the wall moment, if I ever heard of one! What did he do?” Mandy giggled, “He couldn’t do anything! He just sat there with his face flashing from red to white like an epileptic chameleon. blondie was laughing along with the girls, “Did you see his face when you said, ”You are so in trouble now boy!” I thought his head was going to explode.”
Amanda giggled, “I don’t know if I was happy or mad that he pulled out of the deal?” Sammy giggled, “I’d have paid good money to see him on his knees.” Amanda went quiet and thought about an idea that had come to her while Alex was storming out of the office; Sam and blondie frowned to each other; her mother asked, “What wrong sweetheart?” Amanda took a deep breath, looked up and smiled, “Nothing mum, nothing’s wrong at all. In fact, I couldn’t be happier. I’m going to do it!” blondie and Sam both asked together, “Do what?”
Amanda grinned at her mother, “I want you to teach me to suck cock!”
blondie was as mystified as Sam, “You want what?”
Sam almost chocked, “You can’t be serious?”
Amanda laughed, “Ohhh I’m serious alright, I want to show that arsehole that I am so much better than he could ever be. Sam frowned, “We all know you’re better than him; you don’t need to prove it.”
Amanda grinned wickedly, “I know! But I did make a verbal agreement with Lady Penelope to undertake training. I’m sure she would allow me to forego it since Alex has backed out, only I made a commitment and feel I have a duty to go through with it; there was something that Lady Penelope said about the both of us, ‘I believe pride is our undoing.’ And she’s right; I don’t have to prove it; and that makes it all the better. I want to give Robert and John a blowjob that’ll take their heads off; just so they can brag to fuckwit that they got what he didn’t. I want him in that viewing room and watching as Rob and John blow their loads; I’ll even walk up to the mirror and show him a mouthful.”
blondie turned to Sam and broke up laughing, “I told you she was evil!” Sam giggled, “You must really hate him to go through with this?” Amanda nodded, “I don’t think I have ever disliked anyone as much as him, and this belt has made me horny enough to be able go through with it.
Two weeks later after some serious training on Mandy’s behalf. With the help of Sammy and her strap on; some very embarrassing and sometimes funny moments using a jelly dildo and her mother’s fingers, she held in her hand a scroll; which was actually a couple of sheets of paper towel that Sammy had got from the kitchen tied with a scrunchie.
Mandy had graduated with honours from the Cock Sucking Cumguzzler’s Academy for Wayward Sluts and Whores, and was deemed ready by blondie the ‘Dean’ to take on the challenge. Robert and John were both eager to help out, but wanted to be sure she was serious; they spoke at length with her, making sure they understood what she wanted. Amanda was taken by their concern, and laid out her plan in detail.
Lady Penelope lured Alex into the viewing room, and locked the door. He was surprised to see blondie and Samantha standing there, “What’s this all about?” Most mothers would be aghast at what was about to happen, but Angela only felt pride in her daughter for what she was going to do. blondie replied stone faced, “It is about time you learned the true nature of commitment and duty. You need to watch this!” She pushed a button and the room darkened, as the lights in the adjoining room brightened.
They could all see Amanda standing in a strappy dress with hands behind her back and her eyes downcast. The door to the room opened and Robert entered with John close on his heals; they both greeted her with a hug and kisses on the cheek. Alex knew before he asked the question, “What are they doing?” The sound was off, but there was no mistaking the conversation between the trios.
Mandy smiled nervously and knelt before the guys; they gave her a reassuring wink as they sat on the bed. Mandy tried to give them both a sexy smile as she slowly shucked the straps of her top leaving her breasts available, and urged the men to play with her boobs to give them more incentive to do their part in this erotic play. Alex watched her take both their cocks out and started to fellate and masturbate each at the same time. blondie turned the sound up in the room and everyone could hear the sucking, intermingled with moans and groans emanating from the room. Alex’s face darkened as he watched his two co-workers revelling in the ministration of the dyke bitch, “I should be in there getting blown! Not those two fuckers.”
Alex turned to leave only to be confronted by Penelope and made to stay. It wasn’t long before both guys were ready to blow their loads; Mandy had been swapping between the two bringing them both to nirvana at the same time. She remembered what her mother had to say, “A man penis is a bit like a clit, only bigger; the head is the most sensitive, as well as the underneath of the shaft; concentrate on these areas and you can’t go wrong! You don’t have to go deep; use your hand to give more stimulation.” Mandy sucked and gently nibbled the heads, and licked her tongue up and down the shaft; pausing every now and again to suck on their ball sacks, then sliding the whole cock into her mouth as far as she felt comfortable. The finale was signalled by Robert as he groaned out, “Ohhh god; I’m cumming!” With determination, Amanda latched onto his cock with her lips and bobbed her head up and down pulling on him at the same time, feeling him shoot his cum into her mouth. This brought John over the top and she immediately opened her mouth to except his offerings; with just a little missing the mark and splattering over her pretty face, then taking him in her mouth to finish the job.
Amanda looked up in surprise as she held their cum in her mouth. Both guys knew why she was looking wide eyed, and winked. With a smile on her face, Amanda got up and turned to the mirror she knew Alex was standing behind. She walked over and laid both hand flat on the shiny surface looking at her reflexion. What she saw was her cum spattered smiling face; some of it looping from her chin to the top of her breasts; the very same things she knew Alex was seeing. She opened her mouth to show a large pool of white semen before gulping; then smacked her lips before kissing the mirror, and leaving an imprint of her cum covered lips on the glass. She added insult to injury by blowing him a kiss and waving her fingers at him with a sexy smile. John and Robert were laughing and mouthing, “That’s what it’s all about fucker!” giving him the finger behind her.
Lady Penelope unlocked the door and stepped aside for Alex to leave, but held his shoulder as he passed, “Amanda is a person of note my dear boy! She is an honourable woman; she keeps her promises, unlike you. You would do well to learn from her, because until you do; you will never grow up to have the respect of your peers.” blondie could see the anger etched in his face, “You can stick your advice and your fucking job up your stuck up pommy arse; you bitch; in fact you can all go and get fucked!” blondie chuckled, “Thank you; we most certainly will, and many more times than you’ll ever manage with that attitude son.”
Alex stormed out of the room, almost running down the hallway with anger flowing through him. Sam turned to Lady Penelope, “Ummm, I think you may need to contact the employment agency tomorrow.” Lady Penelope chuckled, “The Alex’s of this world can be bought ten for a penny my dear; I’ll have him replaced before the smoke clears in the carpark from his tires.”
Amanda was hugging and kissing Rob and John when the women walked in. Sammy smiled, “So what was it like?” Amanda was gobsmacked, “You won’t believe it; cum tastes like cinnamon!”
Everyone broke up laughing, except for Sam and Amanda, “Why are you all laughing?”
Lady Penelope chortled, “Isn’t it obvious? Well maybe not for two lesbians; these two fine young men will have been eating lots of cinnamon getting ready for your début. The spice infuses into the semen and gives a pleasant taste. Natural semen has a quality not unlike a lot of cheeses; you have to acquire a taste for it. It has a taste of its own and differs from man to man, and can greatly depend on what he has been eating. You wouldn’t have had time to acquire the taste, so they must have decided to help you out.” Robert winked to Mandy, “The last thing we wanted was for you to throw your lunch up in front of Alex. That would have been most unflattering, not to mention a comedy for that young prick.”
Mandy turned to each man and kissed them both on the cheek again, “I can’t begin to thank you both enough for helping me with this. I was so nervous I thought I’d pee myself.” They both bowed, “Any time! What are mates for? You were superb; blondie taught you well!” Mandy grinned and hugged her mother, “Well I was taught by a master cumguzzler! And imagining Sammy in front of me with a cock didn’t hurt either.” Sam giggled, as blondie blushed and felt the all too familiar rising damp, “I have to admit, that I’m not likely to go on and use my talents; although it’s nice to know that I can do it if I need to. So is this what mates do for each other?”
John piped in quickly, “Hell No! This was a one off for a very special mate. This doesn’t mean we’ll all go out and find sheila’s to come on to!” Mandy pouted, “And here I was thinking I liked being one of your mates.” John qualified his statement, nodding to Sam, “No! It’s not that; it’s just that you’re attached already.” Sam blinked, “Maybe we could all go out and help find you some girls?” Robert turned to John, “I can see a whole lot of possibilities here mate; bit like having spies in the ranks.” John chuckled, as Mandy turned to Sam, “Now can you please turn this damn egg off before I cum, and ruin the whole experience for myself.” Everyone broke up laughing.
~...~
“Mandy! Where are you, sweetheart?” Mandy stuck her head out of the door, “Up in the spare bedroom mum.” blondie legged it up the stairs; her spirits were mildly uplifted at how fit she was feeling, and walked into the Mandy’s old bedroom looking at what she had in her hand, “Do you want to do anything...” she stopped dead in her tracks and looked up when she heard a loud swack and a muffled scream. Amanda had just delivered a hard stroke to Sam’s stripped arse.
blondie looked to the side and scratched her head, “Ummm, sorry for disturbing you darling.” Mandy looked over with a smile on her face, “No problem mum,” She brought the cane down again; swack and Sam screamed again from behind her red ball gag, “What can I do for you?” blondie giggled behind her hand; it amused her that Amanda wasn’t put out at what she’d been caught doing. It was as if she may as well have been making a bed or dusting the shelves, “Why is Sam tied over that saw horse?” Mandy stopped what she was doing to reply, lightly tapping Sam’s bum with the cane, “Sam’s been a pain in the arse all morning and I’m just showing her what it feels like! What’s that?” She said matter of factually.
blondie could see six striped welts running across Samantha’s bottom; she had clover clamps with small weights hanging from her pussy lips and clit; her nipple springs were also weighted, “Ohhh this; it’s the ratty old house dress I use around here if we have company. I was going through all my old stuff; dividing it up into piles for the incinerator, or St Vinnie’s. I was going to tell you that I’m all packed, and ask if you wanted anything from my old wardrobe?” She held up the dress and smiled, “How has she been a pain?”
Amanda brought the cane down hard again; laughing about how little her mother now wore; hearing a satisfying response from Sammy, “Well aren’t you a lucky bitch; one dress two bowls and rubber dog bone and your packet, and no; we’ve already been through you’re cloths and got everything we want. As for this little shit; she’s been skipping around all morning singing...Mandy is a cock sucker! Mandy loves sucking coooccccck! After the fiftieth time it got a little stale.” She brought the cane down for the eighth time even harder, “Doesn’t it my poor little snookums?” Sam screamed and nodded through tears.
blondie nodded as she giggled, “She’s certainly a tough nut to crack, but I see your problem!” Mandy stopped the cane in midflight, “Really! What?” blondie went over to the dresser and held up two solid steel cylinders, “Not enough weight!” Sam started to kick and struggle; whimpering from behind her ball gag while blondie smirked, “See; even Sammy agrees!”
Amanda feigned annoyance, “Damn; why didn’t I think of that?” blondie giggled as she attached the weights to Sammy’s nipple springs. Sam screwed up her face behind the gag, and groaned as Amanda got some more for her pussy lips; Sam was kicking her legs in pain when Amanda let them drop a couple of inches adding extra torment to her already stretched labia, “I really don’t have time for this you know; I have to run some errands before I go to work and this is taking way too long.” blondie nodded in sympathy for Mandy, “How about I help out; you’re a left hander, and I’m right; I’ll get the braided belt and you can use the cane. We alternate; that should finish it in half the time.”
Sammy’s eyes went wide, and she shook her head furiously. She’d goaded and niggled Amanda all morning for a good work out, but a mother/daughter tag team was a little more than she bargained for. blondie nodded to Mandy, “On the count of three you start. One!” Sam was violently shaking her head, “Two!” she was kicking her legs, “Three!” As the cane came down the muffled screaming started, and didn’t let up; swack, wop, swack, wop, swack, wop. Through all this Sam was amazed at how the two could keep up a casual conversation, all the while turning her arse into a fire ball of pain.
Sam’s head finally slumped, and her pussy convulsed spitting out pussy juice as the drool and snot ran off her face; her body shaking with tremors from little orgasms running riot through her. blondie held up her hand to Mandy, “She gone; she in subspace! Anymore now and it’s just a waste of our energy.” Amanda frowned, “How do you know?” blondie put the belt down, “I told you the other day; she’s been coming to me for her hit of pain.” Amanda didn’t understand, “This isn’t what we do normally; sure I give her a spanking or a flogging, but we make love after and we both lay together soaking in each other’s affections.”
blondie smiled, “Yes I know, but I can’t give her what you do; I can only give her the pain, and pleasure, and this is what happens. I wasn’t sure about it myself until she explained it to me. To her now we don’t exist, she knows we’re here, and may even know we’re talking about her, but ask her later what we said and she’ll shrug her shoulders. She uses the pain to get off; she works herself up so much that her body floods her nervous system with dopamine and endorphins that cancels out the pain and she float away on a silver cloud.”
Amanda shook her head; this was the first time she’d actually gone this far, “Can she still feel the pain?”
blondie shrugged, “Yes and No! You could just about drive a truck up her arse right now and she’d do little more than flinch.” Mandy put the cane down and looked at her watch, “Jeeezes! I’m going to be late if I don’t get out of here now.” blondie giggled, “You go and I’ll look after our little miss pain slut here.” Mandy smiled and kissed her, “Thanks mum; what would I do without you.” blondie patted her on the bum, “You’ll find out one day; I just hope it’ll be a long time coming. Now go before Lady Penelope enforces the male rule in your contract.” Mandy giggled, “That no longer worries me.”
~...~
blondie stood in front of the mirror and appraised herself. She was wearing a white strapless evening gown, clinched just under her breasts; giving them just the little extra support they needed. Not having a bra on made her brown nipples show through slightly, and worried her a little. Again the girls hadn’t told her where they were going, although when she saw what they had for her to wear she relaxed; at least she’d be dressed respectably. Now seeing her nipples protruding through her bodice; her worries flashed back momentarily at the peaks standing out from her chest. She ran her hands over the material, it was a silky sensual feeling and she felt her passion rising. Her feet where in white snake skin Sarina Sandals; six inch stilettos, with ankle straps, and defined her legs magnificently, even though she was wondering if a sprained ankles took all that long to heal.
She heard Mandy call her into their master bedroom; as she strode off, her gown split up to her right hip revelling massive amounts of leg; the feeling of the material as it slipped over her white stay up nylons gave her an extra thrill. She knew she was dressed to kill, and she doubted that she’d get more than twenty feet down the road before there was an accident.
When she walked into the bedroom her heart sank. Now she felt overdress, “Why do I get the feeling not everything is as it seems?” Mandy grinned, “Relax mum, you’re in good hands; nothing is going to happen. You won’t have to wear your dog collar; you don’t have the have your tail; I won’t even make you have the egg, just a nice evening out with friends!”
Sammy giggled, and that clinched it for blondie, “Amanda my sweet; you are lying through your eye teeth; telling me to relax is the very reason I shouldn’t. I always get fucked over; one way or another. You’re standing there in black six inch heeled boots and corset, your nipples aren’t even hidden this time; in a skirt you couldn’t call a belt it’s so short, and you can almost see your chastity belt. I know I’m about to get a right royal fucking. You look like a Dominatrix and Sam’s no better! She looks like a subbie slave; where’d you get your outfits? BDSM-r-us? Tell me you both have something to put on over your outfits to atleast get us to where we’re going. Sam’s tits will surely get us arrested with that leather strap and ring bra; those nipples atleast will poke someone’s eyes out. I feel so overdressed now that I think that being naked would feel better.”
The girls were giggling at their mother’s distress and Mandy looked at her watch, “Almost time; Robert will be here any minute.” blondie grumbled, “I knew that woman had something to do with this!” Sammy chided her, “Ohhh mother, you do go on; it’s just a going away party at a club, put on by Lady Penelope.” Amanda picked up her bag and marched the two out to the foyer, “See; we even have matching cloaks to hide our costumes; black for us and white for you; now your nipples won’t even show.” blondie asked if she could keep her cloak on all evening, and Amanda gave her that...Don’t be silly...look.
The beeping of a horn signalled the arrival of the limousine; after making one last check in the mirror they walked out to the limo parked in the driveway. Robert was already out of the car and had the back door open; Robert felt his cock twitch as he watched the women walk towards him, “Good evening ladies!” Every step was a sheer vision of heaven with tantalising glimpses of what lay beneath their cloaks, “You all look ravishing tonight!” All three smiled and took the compliment with grace and poise.
Their good feeling came to an abrupt end, “Samantha; you wicked child; where do you think you’re going?” Everyone swung around to see Connie walking up to the gate. Sam slid in behind Mandy as Angela came in between Connie and her daughters, “What did I tell Constance? Don’t come around here harassing my children.” The girls held their cloaks tightly around themselves; Sam for one didn’t want her mother seeing how she was dressed.
Lady Penelope’s face burned as she sat in the limo watching the confrontation go on outside through the tinted windows. Daniel was getting agitated and she held his arm and shook her head as he was about to get out and defend Sammy. Robert stood beside Angela for support, “You listen to me Angela; I will not tolerate your meddling in my affairs.” She remembered the slap that Angela had given her and kept her distance. Angela was taller than Connie by four inches; with her six heel, she towered over her, and strode forward, “This has nothing to do with you; I told you before. Samantha is my child now, not yours anymore!”
That’s when Robert noticed three burly men walking up behind the irate woman, and took Angela by the arm, “I think it’s time we got going Ma’am.” Angela was angry, her focus was on the abusive bible basher in front of her and didn’t see the men; she shrugged his hand off her arm, “if you think you can intimidate me into standing aside just so you can abuse Samantha, then you’re sorely deluded.” Robert was getting anxious, “Ma’am please; this is not the time or place!” That’s when Angela finally noticed the men as they came to a halt behind Constance; she was too fired up to back away, “You think you can kidnap her now? You’re a nasty piece of shit Connie Kerr and those goons of yours don’t faze me in the least.”
Sam was almost crying and Amanda shepherded her into the Limo and noticed Lady Penelope nodding to Daniel. He opened the other door and the springs on the limo creaked under the stress as he unfolded his massive body out of the door. Penelope knew if she presented herself now, it would only inflame an already volatile situation; Constance had never seen Daniel, so she felt it safe to send him into the fray as backup for Robert. She smiled reassuringly and held out a protective arm as Samantha slid across the seat and cuddled between Penelope and Amanda, she watched as Angela did verbal battle outside. Lady Penelope saw Angela as a big cat, a lioness ready to protect her cubs at any cost; it amazed her that she didn’t even flinch when the goons arrived, but only went forward ready to tear anyone to pieces who even tried to get passed her, “I pity anyone who crosses that woman,” she said to herself with admiration.
Robert turned in time to see Daniel lumbered passed him as he tried to keep Angela from getting too close to the men. Angela didn’t even think about her attire and how little and flimsy it was to be getting into a cat fight with her neighbour. When Connie saw Daniel it took her a whole minute of staring before she back right up and behind her friends; they too were slacked jawed, and were backing up as well. Daniel stood in between the warring parties like a goliath with his arms crossed in front of him and said nothing. He was a handsome if not intimidating sight in his custom tailored suit and handmade black patented leather shoes that Lady Penelope specially imported from her families personal tailors in England.
The sight of Daniel defused the situation and Robert was able to get Angela back to the car; just before she got in Connie fired one last salvo, “This is not the end you whore, as god as my witness, I shall have my just reward.” Angela turned and scoffed, “It is the end you bitch; you will never lay another hand on my daughter ever again.” She got in the car as Robert sighed in relief, shutting the door behind Angela and getting into the driver’s seat. Daniel waited until everyone was safe and sound before he folded himself up into the passenger side of the limo, with the encounter ending quickly.
All three women watched as Constance glared at the blackened windows as the car drove off.
All four women sat and chatted, drinking a glass of wine as Robert drove on. None of them wanted the confrontation to destroy their evening; Robert’s voice came over the intercom, “We’ll be there in ten minutes M’lady!” Penelope replied, “Thank you Robert.”
Mandy got a white studded collar out of her bag and gave it to Sam, “Can you put this on blondie?” Sam did obligingly, while Lady Penelope open a compartment in the back of her seat and got out a posture collar, with a penis gag attached; speaking to Amanda.“I believe you asked for one of these?”
blondie was about to complain about having to wear a collar, but stopped when she saw the intimidating device, “Who’s wearing that?” Mandy giggled, “Don’t look so worried mum; it won’t be you.” blondie sighed with relief. Once Sam had finished with blondie; Amanda presented her the collar, while Sam smiled, “This is going to be so kewl,” and swiped her hair out of the way for Amanda to put it on. Once finished the collar ran from a flare that sat on her shoulders all the way to just under her chin; holding her head erect and immobile, where it moulded around her lower face, covering her chin; a penis gag was then inserted, leaving just her nose and eyes revelled; a strap went up over either side of her nose and joined, to then go over her head, connected at the back. The penis gag was hollow to allow for breathing, but ran almost down to her throat; making it uncomfortable. Mandy and Lady Penelope admired the two sluts as Mandy chipped in, “There we go. Now there won’t be any sing song about me being a cock sucker! Will there?” Sammy eyes sparkled as she shook her head.
Robert had brought the huge vehicle up to the curb and got out to open the doors. Daniel exited the front door while Lady Penelope was the first to alight from the rear, followed by Amanda, then Samantha with blondie being the last, “You can put the car away and join us inside Robert!” Robert bowed, “It will be my pleasure Ma’am.” blondie didn’t feel all that uncomfortable about walking behind the rest; she was the only one that could be considered anywhere near normally dressed.
It was only when Lady Penelope’s entourage neared the building that blondie actually got a good look at her collar in a reflexion from the glass door; her heart sank as she slowly made out the words inscribed on it, “Toilet Slut” blondie was getting good at reading in reverse, and brought her hand to her throat in a bid to cover the writing, “I knew it wasn’t going to be this easy!” She groaned. Mandy looked around to see what blondie was complaining about, “What on earth are you groaning about? And take your hand off your collar before I’m forced to handcuff them behind your back.”
Lady Penelope chuckled as she nodded to the door bitch; who was also cuffed with her hands in front and collared to a support just inside the entrance. She was also standing in six inch heels and had a rod running from a plate bolted to the floor up under her skirt; she looked to be wearing a little extra weight but was well proportioned. Penelope held the girls chin, “This is Justine our door bitch; she greets all the guests. Evening my dear; I see Mistress Claudia has you in your place once again; all evening I suppose?” Justine smiled and nodded, “Evening Lady Penelope; is it any other way my lady? Mistress has promised to have a couple of Dom’s come around a keep me entertained now and then.” She nodded to the others, “These must be our mystery guests?” Lady Penelope turned to her companions, “I’d like to introduce you to Amanda, Samantha and Angela, aka blondie!”
Justine held out her hands to receive their cloaks. Amanda wasn’t too sure until Lady Penelope doffed her cape to revel a see though chiffon top, over a whale boned black velvet corset, with shelf cups; leaving her pierced nipples on show; underneath a mid thigh leather skirt and black stocking and heels, she looked a treat. Amanda frowned, “You’re not allowed to leave this spot all night?” Justine giggled, “Can’t more like it! Mistress has posted me.” Lady Penelope noticed the look on the girls faces, “Justine has an anal post.” She pointed to the rod disappearing up under her skirt, “How far tonight?” Justine wriggled as best she could, “All the way Ma’am, all fifteen inches! The last six inches is just jelly and flexible.” The women gasped, and Penelope smiled, “So you see she couldn’t get off it even if she wanted to, and will not be until Mistress Claudia allows her.”
Penelope’s party were introduced to the rest of the attendees, and ended up by sitting in opulently carved and upholstered lounge chairs sipping wine and chatting. blondie looked around nervously and mused, “It takes all types to make a group.” She was referring to the Masters and Mistresses, both male and female sub’s and slave; some were slender, but the majority were your average Mr and Ms or Mrs Suburbia. Their height and weight varied as did their social and economic backgrounds. She felt as though they were just having a fine evening out, if it weren’t for the fact that over half were tethered or bound in some way or other; be it male or female. There were the leather clad groups as well and the rubber and PVC fetishists, some completely naked sporting jewellery in very private and interesting places, all in all a collage of society’s sexual minority.
Sam’s gag had been removed for the introductions; her wrists were still connected to her collar at the back. Amanda was chatting to Lady Penelope when blondie saw her give something to her daughter. Amanda came over to where she was chatting to a couple and begged to interrupt, “Excuse me, but it’s time for blondie to serve this function!” blondie’s stomach turned over as she made her apologies to the woman and her husband/slave. Amanda signalled for Samantha to come over and they escorted her to the ladies room.
Standing in the ladies power room, blondie was feeling very nervous now, if not a little sick; Mandy held out her hand and cupped her mother’s cheek with affection, “Back when all this started you made a pact with us to do anything and everything, no matter the request.” Do you still hold to your contract? blondie understood why her daughter was asking, and she could do no less than Mandy had done with her contract . blondie dropped her head, “Yes sweetheart; I will honour my contract.”
Mandy then showed blondie what she was holding, “Have you any idea what these are for?” blondie saw five tokens about the size of a five cent piece; white, yellow, red, brown and black, “Can you gather what they represent?” blondie’s heart was in her mouth, and she wasn’t sure so she shook her head. Amanda went into one of the stalls and came back out with a sheet of white toilet paper, and laid the white token on it, “Now do you understand?”
blondie was feeling tears forming and nodded without saying a word, Mandy handed her the black token, “I won’t need your services tonight but I think Sammy needs you right now.” Sam smiled, “It’s nothing more than you have already done for me; when someone comes to you they will have any, or all of those.” She nodded for blondie to enter the stall, where she had her kneel in her evening gown on the toilet floor. blondie felt the familiar feeling of degradation as she knelt in front of Sam; who still hadn’t the use of her arms, so had blondie hike her skirt up; she wasn’t wearing any panties so sat on the edge of the bowl with her legs spread. blondie didn’t need any further tuition as her cunt wept slime; she immediately went down on her hands and proceeded to do her duty.
When they came out blondie was wincing at the taste in her mouth, “You will not rinse in between clients, unless they hand you a brown or red token; all of them will have a white one in any case. I will be handing these out to some of the women at this gathering; only those who have a token will be allowed to use your toilet mouth. Do you understand?” Amanda asked. blondie sighed in despair, even as she found the urge to play with her clit, “I will do as I’m told Mistress.” Amanda smiled, “I know you will Mother!”
blondie sat on a chair outside the ladies rest room, with her leash tethered to a special hook; wiping ineffectually at the stains that were gradually growing on the front of her gown, yellow on white was so noticeable, that she thought a darker colour would have been more serviceable and less humiliating but realised that this was why the girls had made her wear white, even the seat of her dress was now saturated with her cunt slime and stuck to her every time she rose. blondie knew Sam had told Amanda what she’d done for Sam when she was tied up; even so she shook with nervous tension very time a woman came to stand in front of her; was this one to have a red or brown token?
blondie was trying to keep her gown from slipping off her knee and revelling an erotic expanse of leg, and didn’t notice the next woman to stand in front of her, “Hello Angela; So we do meet again!” blondie froze and couldn’t look up, “It can’t be? Ohhh god! She sounds like...” blondie finally raised her head, and there stood Janet, in a garment not unlike Sam’s but without the penis gag and posture collar; her breasts were jutting out with nipples pierced and standing proud, “So you weren’t lying when you said you weren’t pure and have some skeletons in your closet! This is obviously one of them; so you’re the toilet bitch tonight?”
blondie tried to bluff, “What makes you think that? I could be waiting for my Mistress to come out of the ladies room.”
Janet giggled, “Not likely piss bitch; the stains on your dress tells a different story and you would be tethered to one of those hooks on the other side of the door, standing if that were true.” blondie winced at the reference to her toilet duties, “This is the toilet sluts chair and you my dear are the toilet!” blondie felt her face explode in a plume of flames and her cunt contracted as though she were zapped by the egg; she tried to argue but nothing came to her that made sense. Janet smiled, “I should know; because I’m the one normally sitting in that very same chair every time I come here with my Mistress!”
blondie didn’t register what Janet had said for a good while, and by the time it hit her; Janet was sitting next to her giggling. blondie stared at her, “What did you say?” Janet giggled some more, “You heard me; do I have to spell it out?” blondie shook her head, “Well I’ll be! I had no idea; who’s your Mistress?” Janet laughed and pointed, “Lady Penelope! It was the reason I was so upset when you went off at the luncheon; you seemed to know everything and didn’t hold back. So I naturally thought you knew about me and my toilet fetish. I was dying inside waiting for you to crucify me, but you didn’t and I couldn’t understand why.” blondie chuckled nervously, “It’s a small world indeed. No darling; I had no idea. I was so worked up that those two bitches could slander my daughter; I just snapped.”
Janet laughed again, “Snapped is an understatement! The ladies tennis club has been disbanded; I don’t think even the club will ever be the same again; you certainly put the cat amongst the pigeons. Cindy is now where you said she’d be; sucking cocks for the loose change from winos. That guy you kissed; well it turns out he was a private investigator hired by Kyle to find out if she was fucking around. Apparently she had got rid of Serge and the investigator had little evidence to go on; he was about to give up and report that Kyle’s suspicions were groundless, until you blurted to the whole club about her website.”
blondie giggled, “That bitch deserves everything she gets.”
Janet patted blondie’s arm, “Marcy and I took your advice and guess what?” blondie giggled, you’re now performing to an audience of two?”
“That’s right! Our husbands were thrilled about it; especially now we’re being swopped for the weekend. Marcy doesn’t know what I do here; I don’t think she’d be all that thrilled to know I... you know the scat and pee thing. Gary knows I go to Lady Penelope for my monthly bondage sessions; he’s cool with that as long as I don’t tell him what happens and he know I come here but again he doesn’t want to know what happens or what I do. I don’t know what Marcy thinks of being swopped, but it makes me feel like I’m a lawnmower or tool for Gary to lend out to neighbours; I get so horny it almost as good as being a toilet for everyone here to use.” blondie laughed, “Well good for you; I’m pleased I didn’t ruin your life.”
Janet saw the black token as blondie toyed with it, “So they’re using tokens?” blondie looked at the round black piece of plastic, “Yeah, although I have no idea what I’m supposed to do with it, I was so worked up that I forgot to ask; the women have all come with white or yellow ones, and I’m dreading the red and brown ones and they haven’t asked about the black one.”
blondie looked as if she was going the be sick, and Janet giggled, “I wouldn’t worry about the red and brown ones, they rarely go out, and most times when they do; all you have to do is lick arse, and change meds. And the black one is for you; if you see someone that you like; you can give it to them and they redeem it for one of the coloured ones from your Mistress and then come back and use your service. Which brings me to ask; who is your Mistress?”
blondie blushed as she looked at the token, “My daughter! I told you I was closer than you could possibly imagine. She smiled and handed the black token to Janet, “For me?” blondie smiled widen, “For you; for helping me to get through this!” Janet kissed blondie on the lips and sniffed while giggling, “You smell like piss!” blondie rolled her eyes, “Geee no shit Sherlock! I think some of those women are worse than men when it come to hitting the bowl.” Janet chuckled, “I’ll let you in on a little secret; they have a whole lot better aim than you might think.” blondie shook her head and sighed.
Janet had no sooner departed when a rough looking female in a T shirt, jeans and what looked like work boots came up to blondie, “Ok sweetcheek’s get in the toilet I wanna take a dump!” blondie looked wide eyed and sickly at the rough woman she first thought was a man; until she noticed her pendulous boobs swaying under her shirt. She was about to do as she was told until she remembered the tokens, and put her hand out, “May I see your token?” The dyke laughed, “I don’t need a fuckin token you dumbshit; I’m a Domme! You do as you’re told and do as I please!”
blondie shook her head, “You may think you’re dominant, but until I see a brown token you can fill up and explode with your own shit for all I care.”
The dyke was about to hit her until blondie stood up and towered over her, “Don’t think that just because my Mistress to treats me this way; I allow anyone else to.” The woman stood facing blondie for a while; trying to calculate her chances of getting this upstart shit bitch into the toilet before she stormed off in a rage, “We’ll see about that fuckface!” blondie was holding her breath and slowly let it out and sat back down.
Sam was at that moment in a private room on her knees, with her arms still bound behind her in a reverse prayer, and screaming with Daniel firmly entrenched in her arse when Amanda came away from Penelope’s wet pussy to shoved her gag back in and buckled it up, “I can’t hear myself think with all that racket. Jeeezes that girl can scream!” Daniel wasn’t taking any notice of anyone around him; he was concentrating on keeping a steady rhythm, and ready to blow his load, with very little emotion on his face.
A while later Lady Penelope was tending to Samantha when she saw a subbie by the name of Crystal talking to Amanda; who had just finished giving a very surprised Robert another blowjob. Penelope frowned but didn’t think too much of it when she couldn’t see Brenda anywhere around.
blondie was getting comfortable with her duties, it wasn’t so bad and she’d had only consumed the pee of three women, the rest were paper duties. A girl came up very gingerly, almost too meek to ask, “Excuse me Ma’am. Ummm I... I..Ahhh, Ummm have a token.” She held out a white token to show blondie, who almost laughed, but smiled instead, “That’s nice dear, and your name is?” she looked into the frightened child’s eyes, no older than her daughters, “Would you like to use it?” The girl looked around as if to check that nobody was watching, “Ummm my...my name is crystal; and if I could, I mean you could...you know.”
blondie got to her feet and took her by the hand, “Come with me Mistress Crystal, and we’ll see to your problem.” Crystal corrected her, “Ohhh; I’m not a Mistress.” blondie giggled, “You can be until you’re finished in the ladies room.” She led her into the rest room and showed her a cubicle, you go sit and I’ll wait here on my knees until your finish and then I can get you all cleaned up.” blondie was too involved in what she was doing to notice the bull dyke enter the toilet; she never had time to react before her head was slammed into the stall wall, knocking her senseless.
When blondie came round she was laying on her back with a ring gag in her mouth, Crystal was arguing with the dyke, “We shouldn’t be doing this Mistress, it isn’t right.” Crystal hit the wall as her Mistress lashed out and backhanded her in the face, “Don’t you sass me you little piece of shit, I’m the Mistress and I’ll show you how garbage like this should be treated.” blondie tried to fight, but her position wasn’t helping at all, “When you’re a true Dominant you take what you want; you don’t need to ask permission from anyone. Now sit on the bitch and keep her mouth where I can get to it, or you’ll be eating shit for the rest of your miserable life.”
Crystal was crying, but she did what she was told out of fear; blondie struggled and started to scream as the dyke lowered her jeans and positioned her hairy arse over her mouth. blondie almost threw up when she saw the arsehole start to open. “These pansy wanna-be Dom/me need to take a lesson from my book!” blondie heard a whirring sound and all of a sudden there was a shriek from the dyke and the arsehole shut before anything could happen. The woman leapt forward as another lash cut across her backside; her jeans around her ankles hindered her progress and before her head hit the wall on the other side of the toilet she had a third welt rising on her fat arse.
Crystal cowered into the back of the cubical, as blondie struggled to her feet only to see Lady Penelope wielding a whip over hand, then under; each time striking with the precision of a surgeon; the last strike hit the woman on her cunt and took a handful of pubic hair with it.”
Brenda was cowering much like Crystal out under one of the basins after receiving a dozen lashes from Lady Penelope’s six foot bull whip, “How dare you treat my guests in this disgusting fashion! What did I hear you say about pansy Mistresses needing lessons.” Brenda still had some fight in her, “She’s a piece of shit toilet bowl, and that’s what they deserve!” Lady Penelope flicked her whip twice more, and before Brenda could protect herself, she screamed out; she received one angry stripe across her left tit and blood coming from her right nipple.
By now the powder room was filling with people, and Mandy struggled though the throng of to get to her mother who was trying in vain to remove the ring gag, with her hands handcuffed in front of her; she couldn’t get to the buckle, “Here, Let me do it! Are you all right mum?” Daniel pushed his way past the onlooker as though they weren’t even there with Samantha following effortlessly in his wake, and saw what was going on; he took two giant steps and grabbed Brenda by the hair and bodily lifted her off the floor. Penelope was still furious, “Daniel; please take this piece of trash outside until I get there.” Daniel nodded and went to go, “Ohhh and Daniel, if you can manage it; please keep her hanging by her hair.” blondie got the gag off just in time to give Brenda a swift kick to the cunt, “You fucking piece of shit; let’s just see now how fucking dominant you are now.”
Lady Penelope patted blondie arm, she was visibly upset, “I’m so, so sorry Angela for this most terrible act committed upon your person, please forgive my lack of intuition. I should have realised when I saw Crystal talking to Amanda that things weren’t as they seemed.” blondie gave Penelope a relieved smile, reassuring her that it wasn’t her fault, then suddenly remembered, and turned around to see Crystal desperately trying to hide behind the toilet bowl, sobbing quietly to herself. blondie went back in and Crystal started to cry and scream in panic, “Shush child, you won’t be hurt!” She held her hand out and smiled as an offering of reconciliation; she could see the bruise starting to darken on the poor child’s face.
When they finally left the toilet, Daniel had his hand over a bar and Brenda hanging by her hair a foot off the floor, and naked under the A frame. She wasn’t saying much with her shirt stuffed in her mouth and tied off, although she was trying; her hands were busy trying to take the strain off her hair.
Lady Penelope walked over to her and took the gag out; then as Brenda started to scream, she backhanded her across the face; effectively silencing her, “You have stepped over the line this night you scurrilous tramp; I have never liked you from day one, and tonight I was proved right in my estimations.” Brenda struggled to keep from tearing her hair out, she wasn’t exactly a small woman, “You think yourself Domme, but you are nothing but an abusive, moronic, self opinionated, brutish misfit. I have never liked the descriptive tag certain people use for lesbians. But you even sully the description of bull dyke; those who have so chosen to call themselves dykes would be appalled by you. I see no redeeming features in your character or attitude what so ever.”
Lady Penelope walked around her, “You want your chance at dominance? Then I shall give you your one shot at the title. Best me, and you get to walk out of here with your dignity in tacked, after I take on what you intended for Angela! But if you don’t, then I’ll have you begging to eat that which you choose for my guest.”
Brenda snarled, “Get this big dumb cunt to let me down and I’ll show you exactly what I think of you and your superior attitude; you ugly pommy slut.
Daniel let her down, but held Brenda by the shoulders as Lady Penelope stepped out of her heels and addressed Brenda, “Choose you weapons!” Brenda sneered, “You keep this creature from the black lagoon away from me and I won’t need any, I’ll fuck you over with my bare hands.” Lady Penelope looked to Daniel, “I know this may be hard for you my darling, but I want you to keep everyone back, and please do not interfere; even if it looks as though I will be harmed. Do you understand Daniel?” He thought for a long while, but in the end he nodded, and let Brenda go.
No sooner she was released; she started at her adversary, but Penelope had anticipated her move and sidestepped grabbing a hand full of hair and steered her into a table. Brenda grunted as she crashed head first into it, but regained her feet quickly. The two combatants circled each other; Penelope looking as though she hadn’t a worry in the world, while Brenda was edgy after her first failed attempt at grabbing the bitch.
Brenda saw her chance when Penelope turn slightly away and charged; Penelope’s feign had worked, she judged the time to perfection. She turned like a cat, and in the process brought her left leg up as high as she could using the momentum of the downward thrust to give her right more energy and get it up even higher; as it came up it connected with Brenda’s jaw, snapping her head back and sending her to the floor. Penelope finished her move in a sideways flip, ending in a three point crouch, ready for any movement from her foe.
Weeks and months later people were still talking about how they saw teeth flying in all direction; Penelope wasn’t sure about how accurate those statements were and was slightly amused when she remembered what an old Aussie digger she had met in a park had once told her, “You know lady, in all my years I’ve learnt many things, and one of them is; Never let the truth get in the road of a good yarn!” He had then stood; given her a sly wink and went on his way.
Brenda lay on the floor in a daze when Penelope grabbed her by the hair and scoffed, “You think me a feeble cretin to take on someone fifteen years my junior, twice my size and three times my weight without knowing what I was doing?” I have done martial arts for as many years as you as you have been on this earth, I am quite capable of looking after myself, you ignoramus,” with that she slammed her head back to the floor.
Everyone stood aghast at the speed at which the smaller, and more petite woman had dispatched Brenda, “Bravo my dear Penelope, remind me never to get into an argument with you.” Claudia applauded.
Penelope smiled, “I really dislike fighting! And I detest violence; it is so crass and unladylike. It is true when Isaac Asimov once wrote: Violence is the last resort of the incompetent; if I remember rightly it was in his foundation series. I also believe it to be the first choice of fools.
Lady Penelope put her heels back on and signalled Daniel, “Bring her back into the ladies room; she has some apologising to do. Crystal; you will come too, Angela, Amanda, Samantha, you may be in on her chastisement if you so wish, the rest of you will stay out here.” Claudia laughed, “Penelope my dear girl; there is no way you’re going to stop me or Yvette for that matter, from witnessing this moment in time!” Lady Penelope smiled, “You Claudia are no older than I; I shall overlook your remark as a good friend should.” She smiled wickedly, “Come lend me your crop, the hounds are baying; there is game afoot.” Yvette raised her arm, Tally Ho!” Everyone looked to her and laughed.
Brenda by this time had recovered enough to know that she was indeed in trouble, “Leave me alone cunt! You can’t do this to me; I want to get out of here,” Lady Penelope sniped, “You should have thought of that when you had the chance you foolish woman. You have abused my guest, and in doing so, have abused me. What Angela wishes to do with you is up to her; as for me; I will have my satisfaction. I have seen you destroy many fine submissives with your stupid, vindictive, abusive and gross ways; I hold myself responsible for not pulling you into line sooner; now it is time for you to take a little of your own medicine! You pick on the weak, and hide from the strong. I have never seen you stand up to anyone stronger than yourself; be it male or female. The reason you took me on was the difference in our age and size, and you thought I was fair game; that was an error you will sorely come to regret.” Penelope flicked Brenda across the face with the crop, “Now I suggest you take to defecating right there on the floor like the person you are, or I will take great delight in beating it out of you.”
Brenda was a mass of welts and bruises as she knelt trembling in front of her stinking mess. For all her airs and graces, her socialite qualities; Penelope stood seemly unaffected by the smell that was starting to permeate the room. As the others were holding their noses she spoke, “That is what you are Brenda Williams, and that is what you wanted poor Angela to consume; now I suggest you try a little for yourself and see if it is acceptable for human consumption.” Brenda looked at the mess and wanted to vomit; it was one thing to force some feeble slave to eat it; it was another to be force to do the same, “Go ahead you tramp, because if you don’t I might not be able to keep Daniel from making a bull dyke like yourself go from being annoyed at; to absolutely loathing ever being born a female, and show you exactly what real manhood is like.”
The crowd sank back from the doorway like a ripple flowing out from the shore. It was the sight and smell of a bedraggled Brenda that caused the widening of the arc; Brenda was frog-marched out to the back door of the club, in her very own handcuffs. Grasping what was left of her cloths covered in shit and vomit, her face smeared with her excretions, looking down crying and total whipped. Lady Penelope turned her around, and bringing Crystal up to her side, “This piece of trash is no more a Mistress than your little finger my dear. To be a submissive isn’t an easy road, and a true Mistress fosters a healthy pride in their subs. If you truly feel in your heart that submission is what you want, then I will take you under my wing until we can find you a true Mistress to serve.”
For the first time in her life; Crystal felt her life could have meaning, that she wasn’t the lowest form of life that Brenda had told her she was, her eyes sparkled, just like crystal “May I borrow your crop Ma’am?” Lady Penelope frowned but handed over the crop; Crystal didn’t hold it as you normally would, but waved the leather ball that adorned the butt of the handle in front of Brenda, “You lied to me! You made me feel that I wasn’t worth feeding; I never liked what you did to me, but I was too confused and scared to get away, because you told me that nobody would care if I ended up in the morgue. I walked through life without purpose all because of you. Lady Penelope is right; you’re just a mean pathetic excuse for a human being. Tonight has shown me how pathetic you really are, and how many people really do care for me.”
Crystal brought the crop up as if to bring the leather knot down hard on Brenda’s forehead, only to stop at the last minute, and tap her between her eyes, “Bad puppy!”
Of all the beating Brenda had received that night; this one small tap and two innocent words from one who she had completely under her control destroyed her self esteem far more, and she slumped to the floor. Lady Penelope’s eyes went wide then she started to laugh, as did everyone else, “Let this be a lesson to you Brenda; violence and force do not the Domme make! Love and respect goes much further in fostering submission.” She turned to Crystal, “Sure you want to serve? You would make an excellent Mistress.” Crystal giggled, “I have no wish to be in control; if what you say is true, then I do want to be a sub.”
The back door had been open since they got there, and Angela kicked Brenda out backwards into the rain washed alley. Brenda lost her footing and fell hard before rolling to a halt. Lady Penelope went to close the door, “Word of advice my dear. Leave the lifestyle to those who know what they are about; it doesn’t suit you, and don’t be in the state when next we meet; I will not be so lenient a second time.” She shut the door to a round of applause.
The night had been shortened by the business with Brenda, everyone started to leave. blondie sighed, “I was having a really nice time until that bitch got hold of me.” Janet giggled and Lady Penelope made a suggestion, “There is a quaint little coffee shop on Arnold Street, if anyone is feeling like continuing the evening?”
~...~
Robert pulled the limo up to the curb and got out in the fine drizzle, holding an umbrella over the rear door; Samantha, and Lady Penelope were the first to make it into the shop before Robert came back for Amanda, and Claudia; escorting them into the shop, “What about Angela and Janet?” Lady Penelope smiled, “Business as usual Robert; Angela can watch over Janet to make sure she is working hard.” Robert smiled, “I’ll see to it, and if you don’t mind, Daniel and I would like to head over to the Russell Hotel for a bit of a stronger whistle wetter; I’ve already phoned John and he’s coming down to take over the driving; if that is satisfactory?” Lady Penelope nodded her consent.
Amanda sat waiting for her coffee, “What business is Janet in?”
Lady Penelope smiled, “She comes to me when she is feeling in the need for some very harsh bondage and discipline; tomorrow she has a session booked, and needs to find the money to pay for my services. Her husband knows that it is something she needs but doesn’t want to be involved, and certainly doesn’t want to pay for it. She gives ten dollar blow jobs to Aldo’s customers, and she needs four hundred for her session” Aldo came over with their order, “So good to see you again Penelope; Robert has put the sluts out back in the courtyard and is off over the road. They look like drowned rats.” Penelope smiled and nodded, “I hope you can give Janet some business?” Aldo smiled widely, “She’s in luck tonight Ma’am, there’s a convention my brother is at, and I have rung him already. She should be very busy.”
Sammy frowned, “It’ll take ages to get her money?”
Amanda giggled, “Not if mother helps her out!” Lady Penelope smiled, “I’m sure Janet will appreciate it.” Sam piped up, “I’m sure Mandy could get twice that with her talents!” Amanda scowled, “Any more sucking jokes out of you, and I might just let them have your arse; although we couldn’t ask anymore than a couple of buck a pop after Daniel’s been there.” Mistress Claudia was laughing at the banter between the two girls, “How about we leave the money gathering to the slaves and have a nice cup of tea instead.”
Janet and blondie were kneeling on the rough concrete, in the drizzle when blondie complained, “Now I wish I was back in the boot of the limo.” Janet giggled, as blondie continued, “Do you do this often?” Janet shook her head, “No; not really, only when I get really antsy and need my fix.” blondie was intrigued, “So you prostitute yourself so you can pay Lady Penelope to bind you in uncomfortable position and abuse you?” Janet blushed, “Well yes, you could say that; I just don’t have any other way of paying. I don’t mind really, it makes me feel naughty, and the floggings make it alright; like I’m being punished for my misdeeds, and being such a slut,” she giggled again. blondie laughed; she knew exactly what Janet was talking about, “So what happens now?”
Janet’s eyes brightened, “Well since you have to help me get my money for my session; we kneel out here,” She looked up and rolled her eyes, “In the rain and the men,” she shrugged, “Stay warm and dry in the men’s room and put their cocks through those holes and we suck them until we get a mouthful. Aldo charges them twenty dollars for a gloryhole experience.” blondie thought for a minute, “ Didn’t you say you only got ten dollars?” Janet nodded, “I do; well actually Lady Penelope gets it, and Aldo get the other ten for supplying the men. Sometimes I only get five and I really have to work hard, but then I’m generally bound tightly out here for hours and that makes up for it. I think Lady Penelope and Aldo split the other five.” blondie laughed, “I know there has to be sanity in your thinking somewhere, but I’m just not sure I follow it.”
Over an hour later the women serviced a multitude of men and Janet was getting uncomfortable, “Ohhh god, can you take this one, I’m dying for a pee?” blondie shook her head, I’m just helping you out, remember, and by the way; you still have that token I gave you. You never redeemed it!” Janet giggled, “I didn’t think you would want me too.” blondie smiled, “If I didn’t you want to, I wouldn’t have given it to you.” Janet giggled, “I have to warn you; I’m busting!”
blondie laid down on the wet and dirty courtyard; sidling in under Janet, “I’m ready! Pee your little heart out.” Janet didn’t need to be told twice and let go with a gush of pee that took blondie completely by surprise. Hitting her in the face and covering her completely, until she managed to get her mouth in the right position and started to suck the filthy beverage down into her stomach.
Once she was finished, and from the dim light from the men’s toilet Janet looked at blondie, “You know I would never have guessed at the luncheon that I would be using you as a urinal one day; you look absolutely disgusting, that was a white evening gown; right?” blondie looked down and had to agree; her once gorgeous white evening gown was now stained yellow and muddy; her hair was straggly and she smelled like a sewer, “Had you asked me six months ago that I’d be doing any of this; I’d have slapped your face. Just my luck, it’s now stopped raining. You know what this means?” Janet giggled, “It means that it is going to be one very uncomfortable and smelly ride home in that boot for the pair of us.” blondie nodded, “I wonder if they’ll tie us in a sixty niner? I’m feeling humiliated, degenerate, and horny enough to suck on your pussy all the way home.”
Janet smiled, your daughter isn’t the only one who’s a lesbian; is that why you didn’t tear more strips off Marcy and I?” blondie chuckled, “No and No; I don’t have a problem with lesbians, but I’m not one of you! It makes me feel degraded and humiliated to suck on pussies, I don’t even like the taste, and that makes me ultra wet and horny
~...~
Next morning blondie was out in the back yard shoving the hose up her arse and thinking about everything she’d been through the previous evening. She had washed her head atleast four times to get the smell of piss out of her hair, even Donnie had refused to sleep in the kennel with her, so she imagined she was pretty much on the nose; right now she was just giving her arse a clean out just in case. It had been a surprise to see Janet there and even more astonishing that she was into the scene. blondie hadn’t told her everything; after all, a woman has to have some secrets.
She had just towelled herself off when she heard the door bell chime and quietly slipped back into her kennel just in case.
Mandy came out and called her in, “Mum; it’s Lady Penelope and she wants to see all of us.” blondie crawled out of her kennel and made her way behind her daughter into the lounge, “Ahhh Angela; you are looking better and smelling much nicer as well!” blondie blushed at Lady Penelope’s statement.
Samantha sat wondering why all the secrecy, “What have you got to tell us?”
Lady Penelope smiled, “Not so much to tell, more like show! She waved for Robert and John to come forward through all of the girls and Daniel, “I have a little going away present for you, and I hope we won’t be forgotten once you are residing in your new home.” The two men were carrying a large rectangular panel wrapped in brown paper, and sat in down on the sofa. Lady Penelope was looking from one to another looking as though she didn’t know how to start, “I am not normally at a loss for words, but I find myself now grasping for them in desperation, so I will come out and say what is on my mind in the sanguine expectation that I am not making a fool of myself.”
The women looked to each other to see if either of them had any idea what she was talking about; Penelope took a deep breath, “In the very short time I and my staff here, have been fortunate to know you; you have shown a side of humanity that I had thought nearly extinct; I am hearten to have been a passenger on your journey’s into the unknown, you three wonderful people have reignited my faith in humanity with the love, affection and no less importantly; the tolerance you show each other and those around you. Each one of you has a quality and dedication to the other that I admire and I am pleased to call you my friends, and hope for the same in return. You have nestled yourselves into my heart and those of my staff, we are sadden to see you go, although we know and understand your reasons.”
Amanda went to reply but Penelope held her hand up, “Please; I know I can be long winded, I implore you to let me finish; I would like to give you something to remember me and my...” Penelope stopped and thought, “... and my family by!” She waved her hand toward her staff.
Lady Penelope walked over to the paper and tore it off, to revel a painting, “I was worried that it would not be finished before you left, I have to admit that the man who painted it is a talent unto himself.
Amanda, Samantha looked at the painting with teary smiles, and they both hugged Penelope. blondie just peered at it in wonder, “It’s beautiful, no it’s magnificent; truly a masterpiece!”
The painting was of the four women, only blondie didn’t know who the fourth person was; there was Amanda and Samantha sitting in single lounge chairs in Victorian period costume with their hands on blondie’s shoulders; she herself kneeling slightly side on and naked on her hunches with her collar and tail between her daughters, with the mystery woman standing behind and centred with her hands on each of the girls respective shoulders, everyone was smiling, “Who’s the girl in the back?”
Samantha wiped tears from her eyes and sniffed, she’s us mum; she a composite of both Mandy and I, and as Lady Penelope once said; she represents our marriage! This is our family portrait! ”
Penelope smiled as they all thanked her for her kind generosity, “I expect to see it above your mantle when I come to visit! You do have a mantle I presume?”
Amanda laughed, “I don’t think so, but if we don’t; we will have one very quickly, and this master piece will adorn it perfectly.” Sam asked, “Can we get some photos of all of us together as a memento of our friends here?” Lady Penelope chortled, “Daniel would not have it any other way, and he has all his equipment. I think we need to put the kettle on while Daniel sets himself up, this could take a while.”
Over coffee and tea Amanda disappeared into the study, and came back out with an envelope, handing it to Lady Penelope, “This is for you!” Penelope opened it and shook her head, “This isn’t what I think it is? I have no intention of you paying for your portrait!” Amanda smiled, “No Ma’am; I wouldn’t insult your generosity in such a way; it’s for my chastity belt, I want to buy it from you.” Penelope’s eyes rose in surprise, “You want to keep it?” She pulled the keys from her handbag, “I was going to give you the keys back so you could take it off.” Amanda shook her head, “If you don’t mind I’d like to keep on; I have never had such a feeling of freedom and arousal, as I have now.”
Penelope chuckled, “It’s worked a treat then my dear; although you will still need these.” She held out her hand, as Amanda again shook her head, “No Ma’am; I want you to give them to Samantha; I want her in charge of my libido from now on!” Sammy blinked, “You want what? Are you sure?” Mandy giggled, “I can always beat the crap out of you to get them back.” Sammy grabbed the keys and stuffed them down her bra, “I like the way you’re thinking. You’re going to have to work darn hard to get these back then.” Everyone laughed, as Daniel announced that he was ready for the photo shoot.
~...~
Amanda had traded her mother’s station wagon in on a Suzuki Vitara the previous week on the advice from the Robert and John. Their wagon wasn’t that old but it did need some work done to it. The Vitara was brand new and the fuel consumption would be better; the guys had convinced her that being out in the country; a four wheel drive would be advantageous; the only drawback was the seating. It was a two seater with little carrying capacity, so Robert and John found a dog trailer for Donnie and his bitch, and taught Mandy how to tow and back it; blondie was absolutely thrilled when her daughter brought it home.
blondie was standing in the foyer of the now empty house. She’d been through every room; every cupboard, to make sure that everything was gone; packed up and shipped to their new place; all that needed to be done now was to lock the front door and leave. Mandy smiled as she saw her mother looking around one last time, “You need to get dressed!” blondie turned to see her daughter smiling at her, with her house dress draped over her arm, “It’s time to go; Donnie is already in the trailer.” blondie shook her head, “You were right when you said I had a lot of good memories here. I want Angela Kepler to stay!” Amanda frowned at her mother’s reference to her maiden name, “You want to stay now?” blondie chuckled, “No sweetheart’ I’m coming, but I don’t want to go as the woman who grew up here. I want her to stay and guard my precious memories; I’ll leave here and go to my new home as the bitch I am now.” She dropped to her knees and inserted her tail plug into her arse; taking her leash, she connected it to her collar, and held it up for Amanda. “Now I’m ready to go!”
Amanda shook her head, “The car and trailer are out on the drive. I walk you out there like that and there’s a chance you’ll be seen. blondie wiped her hand between her legs and showed Mandy the glistening sheer of arousal, “I know! But what does it matter now; I’ll never come back here again, and the humiliation of the neighbour seeing me like this makes me horny as hell.” She held out the leash once again, “Take your pet out tho her dog trailer and let’s be on our way.”
Amanda giggled, “Don’t blame me if the neighbours ring the police and we get pulled over and searched; I’m going to point to you when they ask who’s idea this was.” blondie laughed, “I’ll except that.”
blondie looked around nervously, feeling her cunt drip more slime as her daughter took her sweet time to shut and lock the front door, then walked slowly out to the car. She had never felt so vulnerable as she did now; she could literally feel her cunt sludge trickling down her legs and wondered if she would make it to the trailer in broad daylight, before she orgasmed. Mandy sniggered as she tied her mother’s leash to the trailer, and then walked to the passenger side window to talk to Samantha. blondie collapsed in a fit of orgasm, right there on the drive in clear view of anyone who choose to be watching.
Amanda caught her mother rolling on the ground and giggled to Sam, “It’s only the start of our new life and already she cumming.” Sammy looked back to see what Mandy was talking about, “Ohhh god Mandy; that woman can pour pours out some sweet, sweet juice, but I think you had better get the bitch in the trailer before someone sees her.”
Mandy helped blondie off the ground and in through the door on the back of the trailer; as blondie crawled into her mobile kennel, she felt Mandy slide two fingers into her cunt and froze. She’d just been goosed by her own daughter; when Mandy had finished, she turned around wide eyed and saw Mandy sucking her slime off her fingers, “Sammy said you were sweet! I just wanted to find out for myself,” She giggled. Then closed and lock the trailer door.
To be Continued....
Chapter 12
Northward Bound
Author’s Note:
“I would like to acknowledge the help of my friend (DAL) in helping me with editing this chapter, I have learnt a lot from him. He has selflessly put aside his own work to show me how I can improve, and for that I pay him tribute, I also would like to say a little thank you to another friend I have made because of this story, who has given me inspiration and courage to continue, I won’t divulge her name, but she knows who I’m talking about...arf arf...pats her head and scratches ear.”
Alfred stood on his doorstep, grim faced as he watched a Suzuki and trailer pull out past the tree line of the Thompson’s drive. He caught a glimpse of his daughter Sam in the passenger seat and felt despair wash over him as the vehicle and trailer drove away. Constance and her fanatical faith had finally driven his eldest daughter away. His own faith in the church had waned over the years and the woman he loved so long ago wasn’t the same woman who now resided with him. His children and his business were all he had left; Constance was as distant as ever; wrapped up in her fight to save the world from the ungodly heathens.
“So many years, so many regrets; maybe if I had stood up to her more, then this wouldn’t have happened,” He sighed. He remembered his vows, “for better or worse,” there weren’t too many betters and this was certainly the worst day of his life. Given his faith; divorce wasn’t an option he could even begin to consider.
Before walking back inside he gave thanks to his lord that Constance was off on a three day seminar and wasn’t here to see the removalist come and take their daughter away. He was half tempted to go and talk to her, but guilt and shame prevented him from seeking forgiveness from Sam; he knew he just couldn’t deal with an accusatorial glare from the one he loved.
As he watched the trailer disappear around the corner, he offered one final plea, “Please God; send your angels to look after my darling. I’m sorry for all the hurt I caused her; I’m sorry for not being there to help.” He turned with a heavy heart, “Go with God Sam; find your peace and happiness!” He took solace in the fact that now Sam would be atleast safe. Constance wasn’t going to like seeing the sold sign out the front of the Thompson’s house, but Alfred didn’t care anymore; he’d lost one child, and vowed solemnly to protect the others.
blondie surveyed her living quarters for the next three days. It was sparse by human standards, but opulent by canine needs, of course. The kennel she and Donnie had been living in was a ghetto compared to this; just a filthy piece of carpet on a dirt floor, and a roof that leaked when it rained, hot in summer and cold in winter. She had been going to ask the girls if they would fix the old kennel up a little, but also felt that it was deserving of her to have to put up with it. After all, had she not made Donnie live in it for years as it was.
The floor to the trailer was lined with a soft rubber mat; feed and drinking bowls were set into the wall in the front; a cool breeze came in through a whirlybird vent on the roof and there was even a window in either side that she could look out of if she wanted to, though she was glad it was tinted so that people couldn’t look in and see her.
blondie jumped at Amanda’s voice, “How’s it going back there?” She looked around and spotted the intercom in the corner of her cage.
“You scared the hell out of me!” She heard the girls laughing, “Why is there a cage divider between Donnie and me?” blondie heard more laughing from the girls.
“Because, we didn’t want you and Donnie getting it on back there, the last thing we need is for you two to be rocking the boat. Just be glad we had the boys take out the other two dividers, atleast you can now stretch out a little.” blondie looked to see where the others were mounted. The total size of the trailer was five by five foot; giving each a two foot six by five foot area to move in. With the other dividers it would have been a cramped two foot six square cage; comfortable for small dogs, but nowhere near big enough for her or Donnie,
“Thanks for the consideration; I think?”
Sam piped up, “If there’s anything you need just shout; we can hear everything that goes on in there.”
blondie knelt on all fours and looked around, “There’s one thing I didn’t think about; what am I going to do for the next three days?”
Sammy giggled, “I’ve thought about that mum; have a look in the compartment on your side of the trailer.”
Looking around blondie found a small door and opened it to find a novel and read the cover title. “Ohhh, great! An erotic tale of lust between a woman and her dog; you’re full of laughs Sam. I suppose you think it’s funny that I can’t get to Donnie either? If you think you’re going to hear me doing myself in here then you’re dead wrong.” The response to that was more laughing and it only made her more ashamed and wet to have to admit that being transported like an animal made her horny, and she probably would have been coaxing Donnie into fucking her throughout the trip.
The trip north was uneventful if you didn’t take into account the drunk who had the life scared out of him by Donnie when they pulled into a motel for the night. He had leant up against the trailer to get his balance. And there were also the two hooligans who decided that annoying poor animals in a dog trailer was good sport. blondie was certainly a little worried that time but much to her relief the blokes decided that trying to open the trailer would have been a little too dangerous with Donnie barking at them and she had kept as quiet as a church mouse.
blondie fingered herself furiously, cumming hard, several times while she’d had been left in the trailer over night with no more thought from her daughters than that of Donnie. But then she was being treated just like a dog and they were only allowed out to answer the call of nature and stretch their legs on some remote deserted stretch of highway. blondie relished these stops, not taking the time to even find the protective cover of bushland. She squatted right there in the open on the side of the road; almost wishing for another car to come along and see her in all her glory. Standing now was done on all on four legs and blondie quivered with excitement; she didn’t think of her front legs and paws as arms and hands anymore, and it felt natural to be viewing the world from only eighteen inches off the ground.
As the girls broke out a thermos of coffee and stretched their legs, they watched as blondie followed Donnie and mimicked him in everything he did. Amanda commented to Sam, “Mum is enjoying herself!”
Sam smiled, “I think she finally realises, she’s going to be able to live out her fantasy.”
Amanda watched the two as they sniffed around, but something didn’t seem right; then it hit her. “blondie!” she called. blondie stopped what she was doing and turned her head toward where her daughter stood watching her. “Hang your tongue out like Donnie.” Sam giggled. She could see Donnie’s tongue hanging from the side of his mouth, but blondie just stood there with a confused look on her face. Amanda snapped, “You’re a fucking stupid bitch. Look at Donnie!” she ordered. “He’s got his tongue out. You’re supposed to be a dumb dog, now you do the same.”
Looking over at Donnie blondie suddenly understood what her daughter was saying but when she stuck her tongue out she found it hard and even tiresome. It also made her feel very stupid as the drool ran down her tongue and onto her chin, sometimes running down her neck. Sometimes when she was trying to sniff the ground, her tongue got dirt on it and tasted awful, but she kept it up because she wanted to be as much like a dog and the best pet for her family that she could be.
They had stopped in Wetherby three days later which is the nearest town to their property, and were now back on the road heading for their new home. Amanda studied the mud map the real estate agent had given her. “If I read this map right; we have another one lane bridge to cross and our driveway will be about a kilometre up the road on the right.” Both girls looked at each other when they saw their driveway with a sign hand written on an old milk can that served as a letterbox that simply read, “Kent” which was the name of the man they had bought the place from.
Samantha quipped, “Fuck me! I’m glad you listened to Robert when he said we’d be better off with a four wheel drive. That’s not a driveway; that’s a damn goat track!”
Amanda laughed, “Not exactly what I was envisaging but if it’s the right place then the agent’s wife will be up that track.”
As they picked their way through the potholes in the road it turned out to be almost three kilometres in before they saw their house come into view. It was a magnificent old Queenslander with a veranda on all sides, set on top of a rise in the landscape with three hundred and sixty degree views of the adjacent countryside, Samantha commented, “That goat track belies the full beauty of this place. This is awesome! Just so… kewl!” A tractor shed stood off to one side, along with some smaller sheds. Amanda pulled the car up beside an old brown ford parked before the main steps onto the veranda.
An older woman was standing on the veranda, smiling, as both girls got out of their car. “Welcome to Wetherby! I’m Gloria Stanton! My husband Jeffery and I own the real estate agency that Zak engaged to sell this property.” Gloria came down the steps to meet the girls.
Amanda smiled, saying “I’m Amanda and this is...is my sister Samantha! Your husband said you would be here when we dropped in to get directions.”
Gloria handed the keys over and started chatting, offering to show the girls around, but Amanda was concerned that Donnie and her mother would be getting hot sitting in the trailer. “We’d love you to give us a guided tour, but unfortunately we have our dogs to think about.” blondie heard the conversation between her daughter and the other woman; her pussy twinged at the mention of her as one of their pets, “We need to let them out and give them a run around and I don’t think it’d be a good idea if anyone else was here at the time; they’ll be a bit confused and a bit protective of us, and I’d hate to have you bitten.”
Gloria assured the girls she understood, “I have a dog of my own and I know how they can be. I had the removalist put your fridge up in the kitchen and its going. I’ve also bought you some milk and coffee and some other stuff to make sandwiches. I know how it is moving, you don’t really have much with you to go making dinner.”
The girls thanked her for her generosity and she said, “Well I’ll be off then but don’t hesitate to call if you need anything.”
Amanda and Sam waved as they watched and saw the ford disappear down the track, picking its way cautiously around the potholes, “We better get mum and Donnie out before they die of heat stroke,” Sam commented as she went to the back of the trailer. Donnie was panting and drooling trying to stay cool, while blondie was sitting in a pool of her own sweat, drool and pussy juice, “I thought she’d never leave; god damn it’s hot in here!” blondie complained.
Donnie ran around sniffing here and there, checking out the surrounding area and getting his bearings while the girls took blondie over to a rainwater tank to fill a bucket so Donnie and she could have a drink. blondie decided that standing under the tap was a more fun and quicker way to cool off, “God that feels wonderful! I thought I’d melt in there.”
The girls squealed as blondie shook water out of her hair and smiled, “Was that a good doggy thing to do or what?”
Sam laughed when Mandy threw the bucket of water over blondie. Donnie got into the act, imitating blondie and standing under the tap, only when he shook, everyone got thoroughly wet, and a water fight proceeded from there; with Donnie and blondie barking and the girls giggling their heads off. It was agreed as they all lay on the grass drying off, that this was going to be an adventure that was well worth starting
~...~
Three weeks later and they had finally set themselves up in the house. Now blondie lay on the veranda in the morning sunshine waiting for the girls to appear. She had gotten used to not sitting on the furniture and as Amanda had said, “Furniture is for humans, the floor is for dogs!” Also blondie had been told to stay outside for the very same reason; her realm was the outside and dog compound. She had no idea of what the inside of the new house looked like since she had never been in there. Her girls were treating her more like a dog now they were in their own home, and blondie revelled in it.
Amanda walked out onto the veranda in a knee length T shirt with two cups of coffee, “Morning mum! Sleep well?” She handed one cup to blondie as she sat awkwardly on her plastic chaise lounge. Taking the cup blondie had noticed how Mandy sat, adjusting herself for the ever present chastity belt.
“Geee, for me?” blondie said. “Am I being spoilt or what?” She took a sip of coffee, “Do you still have that belt on?”
Amanda blushed slightly, and then giggled, “Yes, I do. Sammy only lets me out of it when I need to check for rubbing and the occasional orgasm.” She felt stupid that her orgasms were governed by Sammy and tried to change the subject. “I thought I’d reward you for such a good job out here in the garden. It’s looking great now compared to when we first got here. How’s the kennel?”
blondie sipped her coffee, realising that Mandy didn’t want to get into a conversation about her belt. “It’s surprisingly good. Once I cleaned out the kennel and cut the grass in the dog run. Mr Kent must have had a few dogs. There are five separate rooms, each one only big enough for one of us at a time.”
Amanda chuckled, “What! No master bedroom? Does this mean that Donnie has to fuck you outside?”
That question caused blondie to blush, partially because that was exactly what they would have to do and that it had been the very first thing she thought of when she realised that the kennels were so small. “Mr Kent probably didn’t think that dogs would need any privacy. I guess I’ll have to get used to it now.”
Amanda chuckled as blondie continued, since it was now her turn to change the subject.
“You and Sam have been so busy inside that you haven’t had time to look around out here. I’ve started a little veggie garden behind that cage on stumps; don’t ask me what it’s for, maybe he had a large bird.”
Amanda nodded and raised her eyebrow. “Growing vegetables now? You always had a green thumb, but you only eat dog food now, so why the garden?”
blondie smiled, “The vegetable are for you and Sam!” she explained. “I’ve always liked gardening. It kept me out of the house when Kevin was home and there’s not a lot a cuntbitch like me has to do to occupy her days.” blondie’s pussy twinged with appreciation as she described herself that way. After the coffee, she wanted to make sure Mandy wasn’t going to look at her as a mother/human and make her give up her chosen life as a dog. “The yard at the old house was so small I hardly had any room to do anything. Now I can let my hair down and go wild. I have got so many ideas to fix this place up and make it pretty. I hope you don’t mind, but it makes me so glad we came.”
Mandy smiled and said “No I don’t mind. No regrets then about leaving the old house?”
With a shake of her head blondie said, “No not in the slightest! In fact I feel invigorated. It’s like a big adventure with so many new things to experience. My life down there was stale, entrenched in protocol and duty but here I feel I can do anything I want. Nobody knows me; actually no one even knows I’m here. Angela has disappeared, off the end of the earth and...” blondie stopped to ponder.
Mandy finished giggling, “And blondie can be as decadent and filthy as she wants!”
That made blondie’s face blush as it brightened with more than embarrassment. It was the thought of freedom that brought a beaming smile. “Yes sweetheart; I can indulge myself, free from the moral constraints of society and able to wallow in my quagmire of perversity. Does that bother you?”
Mandy shrugged her shoulders, “No mum, not anymore; I’ll even help if you like.”
The statement caused blondie to laugh. “You already have with that token stunt you pulled at the going away party.” She hung her head and went solemn in thought, then looked up through a fringe of hair, hanging in wisps in front of her face, with a sheepish grin she said, “You know what I really find exhilerating; what really gets my blood boiling to a point of almost cumming my arse off?”
Amanda frowned as she thought about her mother’s question, but couldn’t find an answer and in the end she shrugged.
blondie blushed as she took a deep breath, “It’s when you and Sam, the two people that I love the most and would gladly die for; tell me I’m a worthless fuckbitch, a dumb dog; it’s when I think I have done really well and you verbally slap me in the face, with my stupidity, and vile desires. When you first confronted me with those tokens, I was appalled that my own daughters could turn me into a human toilet; have me consume the waste of humanity; I felt ashamed and worthless. I could have walked out right there and then and maybe I should have, but as the night went on and I serviced all those women; I couldn’t stop cumming from humiliation every time I had to suck piss off their pussies or lick their arseholes; you seem to know me better than I know myself. I just want to say; never stop reminding me just how filthy and vile I really am. Don’t even feel bad that you may overstep the mark, because you can never do or say anything to me that will change the love I have for you and Samantha.” Mandy had tears trickling down her face as she listened to her mother; she sniffed and shook her head, “Samantha is the one who knows you, she’s the one who suggested it, don’t thank me; thank her.”
“Thank me for what?” Sam asked as she walked out onto the veranda stark naked with a streaming cup of coffee, her breasts still had a bruise or two from some game that the girls had played the previous evening.
“Samantha! You’re naked.” blondie gasped.
Sam stopped and blinked saying “Now that’s the kettle calling the pot black! You’re not exactly clothed yourself.”
blondie hesitated, then looked around; it was obvious that no one would be around to see her, “Well yes, but I’m always naked. It’s natural for me to be naked but you don’t normally run around that way.”
Amanda giggled, “We aren’t in suburbia now mum and you’re not the only one who’s getting the benefit of being here.”
blondie blushed at her stupidity, “I suppose! It’s just that...”
Sammy giggled, “I intend to take full advantage of the privacy we now have.”
blondie sighed, “Ohhh never mind. I’m still getting use to being in a new environment. I want to thank you for the party, and making me do all those disgusting things.”
Sam patted blondie on the head, than scratched her behind the ear which made blondie feel good, even though she was more embarrassed by her previous remark. “What are daughter’s for if not to please their mothers? By-the-way, where’s Donnie?”
blondie suddenly remembered why she was up on the veranda early, “Ohhh I wanted to tell you that Donnie’s been a little lethargic for the last couple of days, I think he’s sick. He’s been eating grass and I’m wondering if you could take him to the vet this morning?”
Amanda looked to Sam, “We do have to get some groceries this morning; I think we can take him in with us.”
~...~
Donnie lay on the floor, pawing at the muzzle the girls had put on him, at the request of the receptionist. There weren’t any other animals in the waiting room and Amanda was pleased with that. “I’m glad we’re alone,” she said in a whisper to Sam. “Donnie can be so hard to control sometimes. How’d you find this place anyway?”
Sam patted Donnie to calm him down, “I rang Gloria at the Real Estate and she said that Donohue was the only vet in town.”
Mandy’s attention was caught as a door open and in walked a woman, in her late twenties. “Hello there,” the woman said, “sorry for the delay; please come this way.” Amanda and Sam brought Donnie into the surgery as the woman looked at her clipboard.
“So this is Donnie? I’m Sylvia Donohue and which of you is Amanda?” Sylvia was looking between the two girls as Mandy stepped forward and shook her hand, “I’m Amanda and this is my...sister Samantha; we’re new in town.”
Sylvia smiled, “Well I’d like to welcome you to Wetherby then; now what seems to be the problem?” Amanda laid out the problem for Sylvia as they got Donnie to jump up on the table so the vet could take a look at him.
Amanda continued as Sylvia scribbled some notes on the clipboard, “He’s been very listless lately and he’s been eating a lot of grass and throwing up. He’s also been licking himself...down there,” Mandy flushed a little, “Well, more than usual!”
Sylvia nodded, “Animals usually eat grass because it’s something they have eaten that’s making them sick. As for his licking himself, they do that normally but he may have an infection. I’ll have to do some tests if you don’t mind, but it could take a few hours. Is there anything you want to do while you’re waiting for the results?”
Sam touched Mandy’s arm, “We do have some shopping to do, that’ll take a couple of hours; we should be back after lunch.” Sylvia nodded and showed them out, then went back to examining Donnie.
Samantha stopped outside a store, “How about we go in here?”
Amanda frowned, “What for?”
“For hardware, stupid! What else would you buy in a hardware store?” Sam quipped sarcastically with a roll of her eyes.
Mandy sighed, “Call me stupid once more and you could be hanging by your tits in the barn until you apologise. I know what you buy in a hardware store, but why?”
Sammy giggled then shrugged, “Did you have a look in the cellar, out in the shed?
Amanda nodded, “Sure! It must have been Mr Kent’s wine cellar. There’s a wine rack lining one side; what are you getting at?”
Sam’s face showed a wicked grin, “Doesn’t it look like a good place to have our dungeon? Dark, damp and eerie! I can almost hear the screams of torment now,” She giggled.
Amanda rolled her eyes and looked around to see if anyone was interested in their conversation before she whispered in Sam’s ear, “The only person screaming in torment is going to be you!”
Sam slapped her hand to her chest, “Ohhh darling! I thought you’d never offer; maybe I can be hanging down there the next time I call you stupid.”
Amanda grinned and gave her a playful swat to the back of the head, “You’re an idiot! So what are you after?”
Sam was studying the shelves and said “Oh, chains, padlocks and maybe a dozen eyebolt thingies that you see ropes tied to. I’m not sure the guys seem to find all sorts of interesting things in hardware shops.”
Mandy nodded noncommittally. “Me! I prefer cosmetics and dress shopping, I know what everything is for,” she laughed. As they wandered through the shop, Mandy stopped, “This looks interesting!”
Sam turned to see what Mandy was referring to, “You mean that welding machine?”
Amanda grinned, “Yep! I think it has possibilities.” Amanda picked up the work clamp and struggled to open the sprung loaded jaws. “We can clamp this onto your tits,” she explained and then picked up the electrode holder. “And this can gets shoved up your pussy and then whammo when I flick the switch. I’ll bet you’ll be screaming after that.”
Sammy looked at her as though Mandy had lost the plot. “Yeah right!” she commented. “And bolts of lightning shoot out my arse and the next thing I know you’ve stuck an apple in my mouth and you’re serving me up for dinner with roast veggies! No thanks! If it’s all the same to you; I’ll start out small, on that one; maybe a nine volt battery on the pussy lips.” They were both joking and laughing as they went up to pay for their hardware.
~...~
The girls sat in Dr Donohue’s office wondering why the veterinarian wasn’t saying much. Sam finally asked the question that they both seemed to dread, “Is there something seriously wrong with Donnie?”
Sylvia looked up with a faraway look on her face; she knew she had to ask, but it was a delicate subject. “Ummm, no not really; I’m just in two minds as to how to broach a certain subject. I was considering asking both of you separately to avoid embarrassment, but then it would still get back to the other in any case, so here goes.”
Sylvia straighten in her chair, “There is nothing seriously wrong with Donnie that a bit of medication won’t remedy, the problem is he, has an odd form of thrush and the only way he could have got it was sexually.”
Amanda looked at Sam then back to the doctor, “So you’re saying he got it off some female dog he found and mated with?”
Sylvia almost smiled but kept her composure, “This particular form of thrush is normally found in human females. Do either of you understand where I’m going with this?”
Amanda’s heart almost stopped and the look on her face showed the anguish she felt. Sam was a little more composed, but no less worried.
“I believe that either one or both of you have been playing sexually with Donnie.”
Samantha cleared her throat and asked, “What makes you think that either of us has been... been sexually active with Donnie?”
Sylvia smiled, “You’re right! I don’t know, but what I do know is that some woman has been knotting with him and now we need to find her because she will reinfect him and or other dogs if she has access to anymore.”
There was an eerie silence that descended on the room for what seemed like hours, before Sylvia lent forward on her chair as though she were enforcing confidentiality in a conspiratorial way. “I’m in a quandary! You see legally I’m required to inform the authorities but personally I don’t actually care and yet on the other hand, professionally, I need to find Donnie’s partner so she doesn’t keep infecting more dogs.”
Sam could see Mandy was almost ready to throw up with worry for her mother, “Just say we do know who it is; what if we get her to a doctor and have her treated?”
Sylvia looked away and scratched her neck; she could hardly contain her amusement She smiled as she said “I’m sorry, you see this is something I have come across before and yes you could take her to a doctor, but only if you really want her to get arrested.” Sylvia knew that a doctor wouldn’t be able to tell from examining this woman, but really wanted to meet a kindred soul. “You see this form of thrush is really only transmitted between women and dogs, so the doctor will know straight away and have to call the authorities.”
Amanda started to cry but Samantha held firm, something in the way of this woman’s attitude gave her hope that she wouldn’t call the police. “And you won’t?” she asked.
Sylvia shook her head, “No! As I said before I really don’t care.” Looking at the girls a little harder then added, “I’m going to go out on a limb here and say that if it isn’t either of you, then the two of you know this woman fairly well, if not intimately. And, judging by the reactions of both of you means you’re probably comfortable with this situation. My only interest here is Donnie’s health. He’s a magnificent animal and I see a lot of large dogs, not just Danes. Very few are as placid as him, it’s the reason I have them muzzled; which makes me think that he is cared for by a loving family. There are many ways that people abuse dogs but, in my opinion, having sex with a male dog isn’t one of them. I can treat the woman and keep her from having to go to the hospital.”
Amanda stopped weeping to listen as Sam sighed with relief, “So you won’t report this?”
Sylvia chuckled, “That would make me a formalist, which I’m not and somewhat hypocritical!”
Amanda frowned as Sam’s eyes narrowed, “Why would you say that?”
Sylvia drew in a deep breath, “While I’m sitting out on this limb, why don’t you just hand me a saw.” Sylvia dropped her head, “I have treated myself for the very same condition, it’s the reason I picked up on it so fast.”
Sam’s worries evaporated and she started to smile, “I never thought I could feel so relieved to hear a woman confess to such an act.”
Amanda as usual was a mile behind in comprehension, “What is she saying?”
Sam giggled and patted Mandy’s arm, “It’s ok darling; I’ll explain later.”
Sylvia face changed to a quizzical expression, “Why do I get the impression that you two aren’t really sisters!”
Amanda gasped and Sam laughed. “You’re a very perceptive person. It’s a long story and you’re right! Amanda and I aren’t sisters; we’re partners and its one reason we had to relocate. And the reason for Mandy’s worry; it’s her mother who has been...shall we say very friendly with Donnie.”
Amanda froze and gripped Sam’s arm tightly. She still wasn’t sure they should be divulging this information. “Sam!” she warned.
Sammy smiled, “It’s ok! Mum needs to be treated and Dr Donohue already knows enough to start an investigation but I sincerely believe she won’t.”
Sylvia reassured Amanda that her confidentiality was guaranteed, “You would be surprised just how many women entertain such thoughts. The act of bestiality has entered the mind of ninety five percent of the adult female population in some form or other. Most are repulsed or shy away from it, for obvious reasons. Some entertain the thought but never act on it and , while some never actually engage in it but use it more as a fantasy to help with masturbation, or even normal sex. Have you ever wondered what goes through the mind of some women while they’re being taken from behind by their husbands or boyfriends?” The girls shook their heads in amazement, “Well maybe not for lesbians, but it isn’t called doggy style for nothing; then there are the minority few like your mother and I, who actually go through with the act, and get enjoyment from it.”
Amanda sat dumbfounded, “You mean there are other women here who ... you know....have sex with dogs?”
Sylvia smiled, “Yes Amanda, you’re talking to one for a start! There are quite a few in actual fact. I won’t go divulging just who but rest assured that your mother has quite a few like minded women here, if she chooses to come out of her kennel.” They all giggled at Sylvia’s little play on words.
Sam shook her head, “I doubt that the other women would be as into it as much as our mother. You see, she actually lives her life as Donnie’s fuck bitch. She sleeps in a kennel with him, doesn’t wear clothes accept for a dog collar and eats dry dog food and drinks water out of a dog bowl. Not to mention that she’s his when and where he wants to mount her.”
Sylvia raised her eyebrows and nodded, “Well I am impressed! She’s actually one of the point zero one percent of the women that have gone all the way. She also reminds me of someone who use to live here but has since past away.”
Amanda frowned, “Would that be Zachariah Kent’s wife?”
Sylvia eyes popped wide open, “You know Zach and Esma?”
Amanda shrugged, “Just from a chat room on the net; which is how we bought his house and land!”
Sam could see a sad misting in Dr Donohue’s eye and added, “We weren’t fortunate enough to meet them but he did say that his wife had passed away; were they good friends of yours?
Sylvia nodded, “Esma was a dear friend of mind. She was like your mother and loved her dogs to the point of living in their kennel with them. Zach loved her with a passion you rarely see now days. He called her Ez while she was being a bitch. I have been out to your place on many occasions to see to his dogs. He gave her the support to live her dream. After she passed had away, he had become a recluse, rarely venturing into town and then he gave away all of his animals to good homes, of course. I heard that he had moved south to be with his daughter and her husband.”
Sam nodded, “He didn’t become a complete recluse. He helped Mandy and I understand our mother better. He probably couldn’t come to terms with living there without his wife and decided to make a complete change.”
Sylvia nodded, “You may be right. You must have considerable wealth to afford to buy the Kent place. I’ve heard that he was offered two million for it but knocked it back!”
Now it was Amanda’s turn to raise an eyebrow. “We didn’t pay anywhere near that amount for the place, although I can see it is worth it. When we got here I thought we had a real bargain.”
Sylvia smiled knowingly, “That’d be Zach to a tee. I think I know why he sold out so cheap, if he already knew your mother was into bestiality, then it would fit with his way of thinking. Having his place appreciated by someone like his beloved wife would sit well with him. Zach must have really taken a shine to you and your mother. Your family is certainly blessed.”
Amanda blushed and said “I have no doubt that we have had more than our fair share of good fortune.”
Sylvia got up and walked over to a cupboard, “All this chat is nice but we still have to deal with your mother...I’m sorry, what’s her name?”
Samantha giggled and Amanda followed suit. “Her real name is Angela,” she explained, “but now she’s blondie and Donnie’s fuck bitch. As Sam has said, it’s a long story. Let’s just say she really gets off on humiliation, and degradation.”
Sylvia smirked, “Well I think we can accommodate her! You should bring the bitch in here for treatment and for a little dose of humiliation. I would like her muzzled, like all the dogs I treat. I won’t be interacting with her any differently than I do with any other dog.”
Sammy giggled, “I think that’ll work as a treat for blondie, Dr Donohue, but don’t you think she should be seen by a GP or something?”
Sylvia shrugged and offered, “Please call me Sylvia. I’ll allay your fears by saying that vets actually do two more years at University to get their doctorate. Not only are we required to know not just animal anatomy but that of human as well and our patients can’t tell us where it hurts. What I am doing certainly lies within the realm of my expertise. If I thought I was even the slightest bit unsure, then I would refer you to a doctor who specialises in the human animal and rest assured, we are all animals and most times the worst kind of animals are human.”
Amanda nodded in agreement, “I suppose it’ll be ok; we’re just a little worried about her, that’s all.”
~...~
blondie was puzzled and worried, since the girls had got back with Donnie. She had been put in one of the kennels and locked in. When she had asked why, all the girls would say was that it was her fault that Donnie was sick and she had to be quarantined for Donnie’s benefit.
Next morning Amanda came out to release her from her kennel, “Get out here mum!” blondie crawled out and asked for some explanation. “Where am I going?”
Amanda kept her cool, “We’re taking you in to get treated, now keep quiet and open your mouth.”
blondie’s eyes opened more than her mouth when she saw the muzzle, “Why do I have to wear that?”
No explanation was given as Mandy applied the muzzle, “It’s this or the throat spray; your choice?”
The muzzle was specially designed for human dogs and blondie wondered how the girls had found it. It was a semicircle of plastic that fitted inside her mouth and trapped her tongue; stopping her from talking and two straps went around her head and buckled at the back. There was another strap that went from over her nose to under her chin which effectively clamped her mouth shut. Not only was the muzzle put on her but so were her knee pads with her legs strapped to her thighs and her mittens so she was now relegated to crawling. “Why am I not surprised by this?” She sarcastically pondered since she couldn’t say anything out loud.
As they rode along blondie knelt on all fours in the back of the Vitara, trying desperately to hunker down as low as she could, trying to keep out of sight; since she had no idea where she was being taken or who was going to be treating her; she just knew it was going to be humiliating being naked, leashed and muzzled like a dog. She froze when she saw that Mandy had driven into the back of a Veterinary Surgery. Mandy went to the back of the car to open the back door and lead her out, while Sam went in to notify Dr Donohue that they were here.
“Come on blondie, stop fighting me,” Mandy warned, “take your medicine like a good little bitch.”
Almost whimpering, blondie was led through into the examination room on all fours. It was Sunday morning and the receptionist wasn’t at work but blondie didn’t know that. Sam came in with another woman behind her in a Doctors smock, and pulling on some surgical gloves, “Ahhh, so this is blondie?” Sylvia ruffled blondie’s hair, “She a fine specimen for sure.” Confused as she was blondie couldn’t quite understand why this woman wasn’t asking why she was bound and leashed, instead of complimenting the girls on how fine a specimen she was. “Help me get her up on the examination table.” They lifted her up and blondie was positioned again on all fours. “You know bitches like this are a rare breed.” Sylvia told the girls and then asked, “Has she had her shots?”
Amanda shook her head, “Sorry No! We haven’t had time to get her properly vaccinated.”
Sylvia sighed, not taking any direct notice of blondie. “So many owners think the same way. I despair when I think of how many come the grief that way.” Sylvia took a small flashlight and shone it in blondie’s eyes, then swept blondie’s hair out of the way and checked her ears and then she ran her hand down under her; feeling her breasts, squeezing and palpitating them. It made blondie feel like a piece of meat being inspected for sale or a real dog and her cunt wept. The vet’s hands then ran down feeling her stomach. Sylvia continued by walking around, behind her and blondie’s eyes opened wide when the vet started to examine her cunt; sliding in a finger, then two, then three into her vagina and working them around. It gave blondie a feeling of being full to the brim as well as a little uncomfortable.
An internal examination was something blondie had never liked, since it always made her feel embarrassed. Today was no different as she was wet and sloppy from the humiliation of being treated as a dog and this made it even worse. “As I thought,” Sylvia said, “She’s certainly the one who has infected Donnie.”
Cringing blondie stiffened at those words. “This woman knows I’ve been fucking Donnie!” She groaned in mental agony. Then she also whimpered like a dog because the muzzle didn’t let her talk. And, once again, anything that gave her the mental image of being even more doglike just added to her excitement.
After inspecting her vagina, Sylvia stuck an anal thermometer up blondie’s arse, which elicited a squeal of discomfort and mortification as tears were starting to outpace the cunt slime hitting the table. She was left degraded by her scrofulous habits and that the doctor was reinforcing it by not actually speaking to her; treating her as if she really was just a dumb dog that couldn’t answer any questions. Sylvia finished her examination and walked over to her med cabinet, snapping off her gloves and tossing them in the bin. She had the thought that in spite of the weeping, blondie was really enjoying all this. Sylvia hoped that blondie would be grateful for all this later. Turning to the girls she said, “I’ll give her an injection for the thrush and one for distemper and another one for canine flu and of course the usual rabbis. I don’t suppose she’s had her heartworm treatment either?”
Sam apologized this time, “We didn’t know she needed all those.”
Sylvia was behind blondie so she couldn’t be seen and held up a bottle of saline with a wink and a smile. Mandy and Sam were now really getting to like Sylvia; her wicked sense of humour matched their own and they were now getting into the play as Sylvia continued, “Up north here; heartworm is rather common in dogs, the same as distemper.”
Amanda had to move behind her mother so she didn’t give away the charade, while Sam stood grim faced as though worried by what the vet was saying. Shaking with fear blondie could do nothing to stop this woman from injecting her with all those drugs, and she wondered what they would do to her human system. After drawing off a big syringe of saline, Sylvia unceremoniously jabbed it into blondie’s arse and squeezed the plunger; Sammy almost lost her composure as she saw the look on blondie’s face as blondie squealed again as best she could through her gag, and then moaned as the fluid pumped into her arse cheek, knowing that there were more to go before it was all over.
Sylvia handed the girls two bottles, “This one contains tablets for her thrush, she needs to be given one a day for the next week and the best way I have found is to stick it right down the back for her throat and then hold her mouth shut and stroke her neck; that way she’ll have no choice but to swallow it.”
Sylvia pointed to the other bottle, “That is a liquid that you have to get her to drink and it doesn’t taste all that nice but I’m sure you’ll find a way to get her to co-operate. It’s for her digestive system. Dogs tend to eat some weird things, even their own excrement and this breed of dog doesn’t have the digestive makeup that will handle that sort of meal, so this has the necessary enzymes and bacteria to keep her from getting sick.”
It was hard for blondie to believe what she was hearing, as if it was as if she really was being turned into a dog by the local vet in the town they had just moved to. This was to be her new life!
Both girls were dumbfounded and Sam commented with disgust, “Ewwww; do they really do that? Eat crap.”
Sylvia nodded, “Sure; they keep themselves clean by licking their vagina’s and arseholes as well. They don’t use toilet paper you know!” Sylvia chuckled, “Dogs also chew on week old bones and rotten meat that has been stewing out in the sun. When thirsty they’ll even drink from stagnant pools of water or toilet bowls but their digestive tract can handle all that and more. After drinking that concoction she’ll be immune to the most disgusting diets. You mentioned that her diet is dry dog food? I suggest that you change that to canned food for the next couple of weeks. It’ll help her stomach condition itself, and stop her from getting constipated. After she’s better, a mixture of caned and dry dog food should be considered. You feed Donnie the same that why there won’t be a temptation for competing for the food. Or Donnie can stay with dry food, if you want but he’ll try and take her food from her. You need to add some human vitamins and minerals to blondie’s dish too.”
Amanda nodded. “If you think it will be best; we’ll stop and get some before we take her home.” blondie groaned at the thought of having to eat canned dog food. She had bought some for Donnie when she had first got him but it smelled vile, so she decided that dry food was much more desirable.
blondie was feeling sick and just hung her head while the women discussed her as if she wasn’t there but couldn’t deny how much it aroused her.
“Now for the last thing;” Sylvia said, “I take it you won’t have had her registered?”
Amanda gave a sheepish look and shook her head. “Again; we didn’t think it was necessary.”
Sylvia sighed, “The shire council here have very strict rules regarding animal control; I took the liberty of tattooing Donnie and implanting a microchip, and registering him with the authorities and I suggest that we do the same for blondie!” At that though blondie broke down and started cumming all over the table. It was actually happening; all those wild fantasies she had since this all began and she was now going to become an honest to god mongrel dog, tattooed, chipped and registered with the council.
Amanda giggled, “I think she’s has finally disgraced herself. She’s such a slut, and I think after that going away party; it might be a good idea that she does have the concoction. She’s almost flexible enough to lick her own arsehole now anyway.”
Sam giggled, but was also intrigued, “I know she would love to lick Donnie’s cum out of own cunt. Maybe we should have exercise and practice until she can lick herself like the other dogs do. Where will she be tattooed and where will the chip be implanted?”
Sylvia was getting her tattoo gun ready and laughed at Sam’s comment. “Most dog have it in the right ear,” she explained, “but if you want I can do it just about anywhere and the chip normal goes in the neck region but in this mixed breed I suggest we implant it just under the right leg on the side of her breast. There it won’t be seen and unless you know it’s there you won’t even know she’s got one. It only hurts a little, but not for long.”
Sammy mused on the site for tattooing, “I’d like to see it on her forehead, but then everyone else would see it; I think the ear will have to do.”
As the girls were loading blondie back into the Vitara, Sylvia mentioned one last thing to them. “By the way; you’ll have to put her in the bitch box for the week. She can’t have any contact with Donnie until she’s over the thrush.”
Amanda frowned, “What’s a bitch box? I don’t think we have one.”
Sylvia giggled, “A bitch box is for when bitches are on heat, and you don’t want them mating and getting pregnant, so you stick them in the cage and they’re safely out of reach of all male dogs. I know you do have one, old Zach used to put Ez in there when she was being a real pain or when the dogs needed a little time off from her over active libido. It’s that cage on stumps out near the dog run.”
Amanda suddenly remembered what her mother had said about the cage. “Yes, we saw that, but didn’t know what it was for. It looks like blondie is going to have a very uncomfortable week.” It made blondie’s face flush bright red with embarrassment and she slumped in despair as the girls laughed at her predicament.
~...~
blondie knelt with her head leaning on the wire of the bitch cage. She had been in the cage now for four days, only being let out for exercise and then only when Donnie was locked up in his kennel. With fingers gripping the bars of the cage she was totally bored, miserable and watching as Donnie was running around chasing lizards and his freedom didn’t help either. It just made her cunt twinge and her nipples hurt from being erect with longing for Donnie’s cock which meant she felt like a love sick teenager. It had been weeks since Donnie had filled her to overflowing, “Amanda was right; the mind is a funny thing, you long for that which is out of reach!” The bitch box was half the size of her compartment in the dog trailer, and open to the elements, save for a small tarpaulin that covered the top.
The girls were surprised that it wasn’t concreted into the ground and could be moved around, which they did, bringing it up against the back veranda. The height was the same height as the veranda so they could see blondie in all her misery. To sleep she had to curl up in a ball and her right breast was just getting over being sore where the vet had implanted the microchip. Her mouth still had a bad taste in it from the vile medicine she was forced to swallow and her diet of canned dog food. It had taken her two days before she could stomach eating the canned food and it was only starvation that made her give in. And it tasted as revolting as she remembered it smelt. All in all it was a low point in her new life.
The times she was out, she was able to get some exercise and tend the garden. There was always one of the girl there to make sure she didn’t go after Donnie not that she would have but the lack of trust on the part of the girls made her feel as though she wanted to. Her daughters were now speaking less and less to her as a human and using more doggy talk; to her own surprise she found herself reacting positively to it, excepting the pats and scratches as a dog normally would. So blondie just wondered how long it would be before she was sitting up and begging for a treats. And then a thought occurred to her that when they decided to “train” her she would do her best to learn to obey as any good dog would.
Amanda sat on the veranda watching her mother, noticing the dark storm clouds gathering on the horizon, she was brought out of her private thoughts by Sammy.
“The sky looks ominous! Do you think we should put mum in her kennel before it starts to rain?”
Amanda grimaced; she was thinking just that and trying to decide if they should. Finally she said “I think mum needs to know she’s not getting any special treatment. When we were leaving the old house; she practically said as much, she wants this life more than anything. I believe we should give it to her!”
Sammy lent down and kissed Mandy on the forehead. “I agree and in a kind of weird way she’ll get off on it as well.”
A horn beeping out the front brought everyone’s attention to blondie. Sam scooted around the front to see who it was while Mandy grabbed a blanket and was about to throw it over blondie’s cage, when Sam called out that it was only Sylvia.
Mandy was folding the blanket as Sam and Sylvia came back around the veranda.
“Stand down from panic stations! It’s only me,” Sylvia said. “I was in the area and thought I’d drop in to see how my patients were fairing.”
Mandy breathed a sigh of relief, “You gave us a little fright; can I get you a drink, coffee, tea?”
Sylvia was standing next to blondie’s cage, “I’d love a coffee thank you.” Sylvia eyed blondie for a long while and then asked “Are you going to bite me if I try to give you a pat?” Kneeling there in her cage blondie gave Sylvia blank stare, then commented sarcastically, “So you’re talking to me now! Maybe you should have my daughters to muzzle me again?”
Sylvia laughed out loud, “That was for your benefit, and don’t try telling me that you didn’t appreciate it, having an orgasm on my operating table was a dead giveaway.” The words made blondie blush since she had done just that and felt ashamed.
“You pumped me full of drugs that are meant for dogs and I have no idea what they will do to me!”
Sylvia chuckled. “Those injections were harmless saline” she explained. “Your body would have absorbed them within an hour or two.”
Hearing that blondie was visibly relieved, but now annoyed, “You mean to say that you stuck me with those needles for nothing? So I didn’t have thrush in the first place, and all this was a big con?”
Sylvia held up her hands to stop blondie. “No no, you did have thrush and you had infected Donnie, but I have to admit that all you needed were the tablets you are taking. The injections were just for fun to put you in the mood, so to speak and the microchip is real, as is your tattoo and registration with the council. I even have your dog tags here with me.” Sylvia dipped into her handbag and produced two plastic tags.
Sammy was giggling all this time, “Stop complaining mum, you know this is what you wanted and now you’ve got it. You have to be kept away from Donnie until you’re clear of the thrush, then you can go and fuck your brains out all you want.” Letting out a long sigh blondie she knew they were right as her cunt kept telling her they were.
“And that disgusting medicine I had to drink, was that just to watch me puke my guts up?”
Sylvia tentatively put her hand into the cage and stroked blondie’s hair, “No, that was real. It does exactly what I said it would, you’re now immune to almost all bacteria that might make a normal human sick. You now have the intestinal fortitude of canines; you can survive on the most repugnant diet and not get sick.”
Without realising it blondie felt herself leaning into Sylvia’s hand and stopped herself, “So I’m more dog now than human?”
Sylvia smiled in response to her query. “Not really, there is no reason why you can’t go back to your human life, so far there is nothing that stands you out as a hybrid but you would be surprised at what can be achieved if you’re willing to go through with it. There is so much more that can be done, it all depends on what you want and how far you want to go!”
Mandy came back in on the end of the conversation, “What’s a hybrid?”
Sylvia finally patted blondie with affection, “Am I forgiven?”
With a shrug blondie smiled and said “I haven’t bitten you yet!”
Sylvia stroked blondie’s face, almost sensuously so, playing her fingers across blondie’s lips. It gave blondie the thought that she felt the sexual tension in her fingers play. “This woman is atleast bi-sexual if not lesbian,” she surmised. Sylvia’s fingers sort gently entry to blondie’s mouth, giving blondie ample chance to extract vengeance if she chose but blondie chose to suck on her fingers and watched as Sylvia relaxed and let a small moan escape her lips.
Sam watched the interplay between them and felt herself grow tense with voyeuristic pleasure; fanning the embers of passion as her pussy twitched in response. Amanda cleared her throat to relieve her own tension; hers being multiplied by the chastity belt imprisoning her sex. “If you two are finished bonding, then I have coffee here for everyone; even you mother!”
blondie rolled her eyes, “Do I get a cup, or do I have to lap it up out of a bowl?”
Mandy giggled, “It’s entirely up to you mum, but don’t think this is any let up; you’re still not getting out of that cage for another three days yet.”
Sam brought out a chair while Sylvia was attaching the dog tag to blondie’s collar, “Thank you! And to answer your question about hybrids I’ll ask this. Have any of you seen documentaries of people who have had themselves changed into their favourite animals?”
Samantha remembered a lecture she’d attended, “There is a bloke who had all his teeth replaced by dolphin teeth, and some woman who has had leopard spots tattooed all over her body.”
Sylvia nodded in confirmation. “They are only the tip of an iceberg. Esma was one who wanted to have a tail like a dog, and was in the process of elongating her coccyx when she passed away; she also had her digestive system improved with the bacteria that blondie has taken.
Sam was deep in thought. “Are you talking about Dr Moreau and his wacky experiments in turning animals into humans?”
Sylvia held up her hands and laughed, “No way! That was fiction written by H G Wells, where a doctor goes insane and does non-consensual and bizarre experiments with animals. No this is consensual for a start and not using animals, other than humans who actually want to change their appearance.”
While still clutching the mesh of her cage blondie had a disturbing thought. “What did Esma die of?” she asked with concern showing on her face.
Sylvia immediately knew what was worrying blondie was the unknown aspects of all she was being told. “Don’t go getting worried; she was in perfect health, apart from a heart condition that she knew could kill her at any time. She passed away peacefully in her sleep. It had nothing to do with any modifications she’d had done.”
Just then Donnie came lumbering up onto the veranda; summarily stopping at Samantha and Mandy for a pat, before going straight over to Sylvia and burying his nose in her crotch and sniffing. “Ohhh dear me; you are a forward fellow!” Sylvia said as she scratched him behind the ear, but made no attempt to get him to remove his nose.
Amanda chuckled, “You know he never does that with Sammy or I, as if I was at all interested, I think right now I’d be jealous.”
Sylvia patted Donnie and felt a moistening between her legs, “Dogs aren’t as stupid as some people think they are; Donnie knows just which females he can mate with just by smelling us.”
Sam was watching blondie and said, “Mandy may not be interested, but I think blondie is ready to get into a dog fight over Donnie.”
Sylvia turned around to see the look on blondie’s face. “Ohhh, blondie! Don’t be that way, I’m not taking him off you and you should be happy; this shows he’s feeling better.”
blondie ground her teeth as she said “Feeling better or not, you should atleast push him away in the interest of common decency.”
Sylvia giggled, “Come on now; you know as well as I do that dogs have no conception of decency or jealousy when it comes to mating. Donnie will make sure no other males will get to at you or any other available female when he’s around, but all females are fair game to him and you had better get use to that fact that to Donnie, you’re no more than a fuck; somewhere he can get his rocks off.” Sylvia took this time to attach his dog tag to his collar.
blondie sat back and stared off into the gathering storm clouds, with a hurt look on her face and it bothered her that Sylvia was right. She herself had been promiscuous with other dogs, even if it wasn’t by choice and shouldn’t be feeling this way but it made no difference; she was horny as fuck and jealous and that was that. “I think you had better be going; the storm is about to break and you don’t want to be stuck here once the creeks come up,” blondie mentioned.
Sylvia chuckled. “I’ll go before the rain starts. But that driveway of yours does need a grader run over it. First, though, I want to invite you all, Donnie and blondie as well, to a party on Saturday next week. Call it a welcome to Wetherby kink party put on by some of our more colourful and unique locals.”
Amanda was impressed. “I really didn’t think we had been here long enough to be all that well known. I was wondering how to meet more people while being stuck out in the scrub like we are.”
Sylvia smiled, “You’ll have to blame me for that,” she added. “I’ve been talking to some of my friends and they are most interested in meeting you. Some of them are into the alternative lifestyles the way you and your mother is. You don’t have to go if you don’t want to and they’ll understand and respect your privacy.”
Sammy piped up, “We’d be very pleased to meet the locals! Count us in! Is there anything you want us to bring, a plate or other?”
Sylvia shook her head, “Heavens no! You’re the guests of honour! You’ll have plenty of time to repay the favour and maybe we can make the next one out here at your place.”
Amanda’s face lit up with excitement, “That’d be great! We even have a good place for a dungeon, if only we could get some carpentry work done; getting a contractor would be a little hard and trying to explain what we wanted would be embarrassing.”
Sylvia solved that problem swiftly, “There will be blokes at this party that would be only too happy to help build your dungeon, if it meant that we’d have somewhere else for play parties. And now you mention it; a guy called Carl might be able to help you out with that driveway of yours as well. Especially if you sling him a couple of slabs of beer on the side, since he drives the council grader.”
~...~
Huddling down blondie tried to keep out of the rain under her tarp but the wind didn’t help matters. She was half tempted to plead with her daughters to put her in the kennel, but knew it was only going to give the girls more to laugh about. Lightning struck off in the distance, along with a deafening clap of thunder. “Oh, fuck,” blondie said. “Here I am stuck in a metal cage!” Just then Amanda wandered out onto the veranda.
“Wow! That was loud.”
Blondie forgot all about her previous thought and grabbed the bars closest to her, “Please get me out of here sweetheart,” she pleaded. Her hair was matted to her face, she had goose bumps all over her body; her nipples looked like two enormous goose bumps; they weren’t up from being aroused but from the cool breeze blowing across her body; she looked like a drowned rat.
“Relax mum; you won’t get fried, even if you’re struck by the lightning! Haven’t you heard about Faraday Cages? If you haven’t noticed; that mesh on the outside of the bars is actually brass; it shields you from static charges. Mr Kent must have looked into it when he had Ez locked in there.”
That didn’t make blondie didn’t feel any better. She still wanted out! “I don’t care! Please let me out, I’ll do anything you want.”
Mandy smirked, “You keep making promises that are difficult to live up to. Anything covers a great deal; what makes you think I’ll go easy on you?”
blondie felt exasperation overcome her, “Are you crazy? I’m here in a cage and there’s lightning all around. It doesn’t matter what I promise! You can make me do anything you want.”
Amanda chuckled, “You got that right! So why make these stupid promises in the first place?”
blondie flinched as another bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, followed by a crash of thunder. It made blondie weep as she said, “Please sweetheart. I hate it out here; please Mandy?”
Amanda just smiled, “Ok mum! But you can’t go into the kennel, so I’ll chain you up under the veranda instead.”
The situation blondie was in, one respect, had got better and she at least now she felt safer from the lightning. Her comfort was seriously impeded by her restraint that Mandy had put on her; a very short twelve inch length of chain was now locked to her collar and again locked to the base on one of the stumps that held the veranda. This meant that blondie was lying in a stream of muddy water, as it meandered under the house. To keep her head out of the water, she had to stay on her elbows. This was uncomfortable and she moved constantly to relieve the stress on her muscles which only added to her misery with her body being covered by the mud her movement was creating.
The next day saw blondie still tethered to the stump of the veranda. The rain had stopped sometime that night and now all that was left, was damp ground and blondie, covered in mud, which was now drying. She hadn’t seen hide nor hair of her daughters all during the frightening night. But she now heard them going about their business inside though they hadn’t come out to see how their mother was doing yet.
At noon Amanda came out and stuck blondie back in her cage without washing her off and saying nothing more than, “Two more days before you’re clear to go back to your kennel.” It made blondie wonder if she has she’d upset Mandy. But decided not to ask. She was kneeling again in her bitch box and boredom wasn’t the only thing she had to contend with but it was the easiest.
When she was younger; she had done yoga to help concentrate her mind and energy on her athletics and ballet so now that discipline became a godsend as she was able to put herself into a semiconscious trance to while away the hours half dozing. She had noticed that Donnie did it, when there wasn’t anything that kept his interest. The flies were a different kettle of fish though as her body was covered in a musky smelling film of dirt that turned to mud as she sweated. The flies just loved her aroma and she continually swatted at them. All in all she was one grimy, stinky, dirty bitch.
~...~
“Your quarantine is finished! How would you like to go down to the creek and have a splash around, before you go back to your kennel?” blondie roused from her semi doze, it was the first words anyone had said to her for days. She smiled, feeling that she should be angry that her daughter had neglected her, but she’d come to terms with the fact that animals, particularly dogs, had an innate ability to hold no grudges. So she barked, “Woof, arf arf!” Then let her tongue drop from her mouth.
“I’ll take that as a yes then!” Mandy giggled.
Being led down to the creek on her leash with Donnie prancing around and excitedly nuzzling her cunt when he got the chance, was sheer bliss and she showed it by teasing him and barking while keeping her tongue out as much as possible. She had been making a concerted effort to hang her tongue out and pant at times. She hoped to become so used to it that it became normal for her.
Mandy and Sam giggled as both Donnie and blondie raced off into the water and splashed around and having fun. Donnie picked up a large stick from out of the water and started to drag it back to the bank. To the surprise of both girls and Donnie, blondie latched on with her mouth to the smaller end and started a tug-of-war with him. Both girls were pissing themselves laughing as they watched Donnie drag both the stick and blondie up the creek bank.
Amanda laughed, “You’re a stupid bitch blondie! Donnie is so much stronger than you! What makes you think you can beat him?”
Looking up at her daughter, blondie let go of the stick and barked, “Arf arf woof!” And then went back to biting the stick. Sam giggled, “I think we need a doggy dictionary to understand what she’s saying.”
Amanda chuckled, “I think it was...who cares... but I could be wrong.”
Sam lay back on their blankets, a small tear escaping from the corner of her eye; Mandy caught it, “What’s the matter?”
Sammy smiled, “Nothing! Absolutely nothing at all sweetheart! I just realised that this is now our home and we’ve done it! I have you, a loving home and we own two beautiful pets! I’m just so happy now that I can go out without worrying about my...” Sam stopped for a second then finished, “Her!”
Amanda draped her arm protectively over Sam, “I told you I would look after you, and I told you that everything would be ok; didn’t I?”
Sammy wiped at the tear, “Yes my love; that you did. But there were times that I didn’t dare hope for a life as wonderful as this. You’re not the only one I have to be grateful to, if it wasn’t for that bitch over there chewing on that stick, we wouldn’t have what we have!”
Amanda looked over to blondie, “You’re right, we have a lot to thank her for; she’s certainly one of a kind. I couldn’t love or admire her more if you paid me a million dollars!”
Donnie finished his attack on the killer stick and turned his attention to blondie. Sam nudged Mandy, “I think Donnie has decided that it’s been way to long since he’s exerted his dominance over his fuckbitch! Either that or he just wants to get his rocks off or any bitch hole will do”
Mandy giggled, “Show time!”
The two young women held each other tenderly as they lay back on the grass. They kissed and hugged and showed each other the true depths of their love. All this while watching Donnie as he climbed on top of blondie and blondie was again back to normal, being, fully the bitch she was.
To be continued...
Review This Story || Email Author: Amanda Collsen